Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

Outside, the rain refused to give, continuously rapping against the car’s roof and windows, the noise drowning out the radio’s music. 

Charlie didn’t mind and preferred the calming patter of droplets over Lester’s selected tunes, the blaring sound of rock anthems and metallic screeching unfavorably against his eardrums. Tom protested them as well, yelling at Lester to change stations to something more appropriate. 

Yet Lester ignored them, asserting that since he was driving, he got to have sole control over the music. Tom couldn’t argue against that, biting his tongue and rubbing a hand absentmindedly over his scarred eye.

Begrudgingly, it was for the best. While Charlie preferred Tom’s taste in music more than Lester’s, Lester wasn’t the one with damaged vision, a crucial factor in allowing him to drive over Tom. He did compromise on volume, that was something at least.

Charlie exhaled against the window, watching his breath fog up the glass. He doodled against the cold glass, drawing random imagery, adding life to the murky horizon as cars trudged past them, a symptom of the congested motorway.

Lester made it no secret how much he loathed the traffic, shaking his head and resting his chin against the wheel. Charlie could hear Lester mumble his name under his breath, cursing him for visiting Miss. B instead of heading straight to the motorway.

Rolling his eyes, Charlie rested his head against the glass. 

Forgive him for wanting to visit a friend before departing, one so crucial for his decision in staying might he add.

By the time they visited the shop earlier that morning, Miss B. was present and in the process of unloading stock from the back of her truck. Upon seeing him, she was her usual chipper self, greeting him warmly before ordering him to finish clearing out the rest of her pickup. Charlie grimaced as Tom slipped out of the SUV, his curt voice telling Charlie to disregard her command.

The pair quickly engaged in silent but deadly staring battle, glaring daggers and waiting for the other to give in. Charlie stood by awkwardly and wrung his hands against his jacket, knowing the bitter cold was not to blame for his flushed cheeks and nose. The duo would have stubbornly stayed rooted to their spots for centuries if not for Lester clambering out of the car, crutch in tow, whining to the lot of them for not heading inside yet.

But the second Miss. B’s eyes landed on Lester, a switch had flipped on inside her. Instantly the change in her demeanor was evident, adopting a worried pout as she waddled to Lester’s side, taking his arm in hand and cooing over him. Charlie and Tom watched gobsmacked as Lester encouraged it, exaggerating the limp in his leg as they entered the shop before Miss. B regurgitated to unload the truck before disappearing inside.

Shell shocked by the scene, Tom and Charlie did as they were told, bringing in the loaded pallets while Miss. B fawned over Lester by the register, the two carrying on in their own conversation. Charlie burst out laughing when Miss. B fixed Lester’s hair, earning ire from Tom as the latter shoved a heavy pallet into his arms and ordered him to move.

When all was said and done, Tom and Charlie were panting for breath against the produce, glaring at Lester as he snacked on a biscuit. 

Free of charge.

Once Miss. B’s adoration of Lester had lessened, Charlie broke the news to her about their departure. Adding to that morning’s mountain of surprises, she wrapped him in one of the largest hugs he had ever received, squeezing out his tears. She gave him a warm lecture, telling him to keep his head on straight and reminding him that he was free to visit as often as he liked. As long as he wasn’t allergic to working. On top of that, she even gifted him several jars of her finest jam. 

Discounted jars that is.

But Charlie wasn’t the only recipient of Miss. B’s generosity.

Lester ended with the most items, taking up more than half the boot space in the car along with several wrapped biscuits. Miss. B even planted a kiss on Lester’s cheek and it took all of Charlie’s strength to hold Tom back from retaliating against a senior citizen.

Even Tom didn’t walk away empty handed, receiving a single packaged biscuit and a warning to never hurt Charlie. Tom acknowledged her request with a simple head nod. 

As much as a truce the two could ever come to. Still, a step in the right direction.

“I don’t know why you’re upset Lester, you certainly weren’t complaining when that hag was coddling you.” Tom grumbled, tearing into his biscuit and breaking off a piece.

“Tom…” Charlie chided, catching flushed Tom’s reflection in the rear view window.

“My apologies Charlie. My point still stands.”

Lester snickered, tapping his fingers against the wheel. “You’re just jealous she liked me more than you. You’re mad that famous charm of yours didn’t work on her.

Tom sighed bitterly, taking a large bite from his biscuit. 

“I don’t understand why she singled me out. You’re just as culpable and yet all her animosity was directed at me.”

“She thought I was cute-”

“ Insanity , really-”

The pair devolved into further bickering and Charlie rolled his eyes affectionately, glancing out the window and clutching the blanket on his lap. The traffic continued to move at a snail’s pace, adding to his growing drowsiness. Looking at the SAT-NAV, their destination was still a few hours away. He hoped that Tom and Lester wouldn’t kill each other before they arrived.

Lester caught his eye in the rear view mirror. “Hey-hey Charlie, who’s cuter, me or Tom?”

“You don’t have to answer that Charlie-” Tom interjected.

“He literally told me to my face that I was-”

“So what if he did, that doesn’t mean-”

It was going to be a long long drive.

“Charlie?”

“Charlie?”

Charlie gasped as he was shaken awake, blinking away the crust in his eyes. Tom slowly emerged in his vision, offering him a soft smile.

“Wake up kid, we’re almost there.” Tom settled back into the passenger seat before focusing on the navigation, tapping away on the console to zoom in on their route.

Charlie groaned, unaware that he had passed out.

How much time had passed? 

“How…how long has it been?” Charlie yawned.

“About three hours. We would have woken you when Lester stopped for a break but you seemed exhausted. Lester said to let you rest.”

Charlie nodded, letting out another yawn. “Thank you for that.”

Tom smiled at him. “Anything for you, kid.”

Charlie returned it, ignoring the small flutter of heat in his belly. Stretching in his seat, Charlie peered outside the window. The sky had lightened considerably and the storm that had previously plagued them had ceased, leaving a damp horizon. They had since left the motorway, driving along the city streets. Pressing his face against the glass, Charlie observed the hustle bustle of the city life outside. Hundreds of commuters with umbrellas walking in every direction, normal citizens living their everyday lives. 

Charlie swallowed as his eyes drifted to the various architecture styles lining the streets, occasionally ruined by a towering skyscraper in the distance. 

It felt strange to be back in the city again. As if he had never left it in the first place. Away from dangerous criminal lords, imposing guards, and the endless supply of weapons that fueled them. His gaze landed on Tom and Lester, a faint blush tinting his cheeks.

Well, two out of three wasn’t bad.

In front, Lester was growling obscenities, head darting back and forth to make way for pedestrians, making vague threats about running them over.

“-so stupid, I have the green light, why do they keep walking! I swear if that bitch doesn’t hurry up,”

Ok, maybe not so vague.

Tom rolled his eyes, gesturing for the stray pedestrian to pass before Lester abruptly lurched across the intersection. 

“Don’t tell me you’re going to go off on a rant about how this never happens in the states?”

Lester fumed. “Of course it does, but you think the country with a stick up its ass would have better manners than this!”

Tom turned back to Charlie, both exchanging a silent look at Lester’s contempt for Britain, never quite knowing whether to be offended or not. 

“Where exactly are we?” Charlie asked, hoping the question would allow for a change in topic, not wanting to hear another one of Lester’s disparaging remarks towards their country.

“Somewhere in…Cheetham Hill. Pheeb texted me the coordinates on where we’re supposed to meet her.” Lester winced, gripping the wheel as he eyed Tom hesitantly, as if he made a major faux pas.

Judging by the way Tom’s jaw had clenched upon hearing the woman’s name, Lester had . Tom said nothing, instead clearing his throat and turning his attention towards the window. Charlie frowned, sensing there was more to Tom’s reaction than a simple slip of the tongue. But Charlie knew better than to ask for clarification.

Still, he hoped he would learn later.

“Anyways,” Lester nervously chuckled, a failed attempt at segueing. “We should be arriving in a few minutes, keep your eyes out for any churches.”

Tom raised a brow at Lester. “Churches?” 

Lester nodded, gritting his teeth as he drove over a curb, making them all grip their appropriate handles for purchase. 

“Yeah, when I worked with her she had a thing for using old churches as her bases. Wonder if she still does.”

Tom nodded, releasing his grip on the ceiling's handle, grabbing it once more when the vehicle screeched to a halt at a red light.

“Well we won’t find out if you continue to drive like a maniac! Don’t draw attention to us Lester.” Tom spat, ignoring Lester’s pointed glare.

“Hey I haven’t driven in ages so cut me some slack!”

Lester quickly devolved into another one of his rants, providing reason after reason for his poor return to the wheel. Having had enough quarreling for one day, Charlie knew it was time to step in.

“And just so you know-”

“Enough! Please we have more other things to worry about.” Charlie shouted, satisfied when the squabbling pair clamped their lips in unison.

He should have continued giving the pair a taste of their own medicine when something in the distance caught his attention.

“Hang on, is that it Lester?” Charlie pointed his finger towards the window, looking down at the navigation screen for confirmation.

Ahead in the distance, a beige church sat perched along a sloped hill, shrouded by tall trees and framed by a large iron gate. The area was far less populated, with plots of vacant car lots and a few derelict buildings surrounding them, a perfect spot away from prying eyes. At least Charlie assumed so.

“I think you’re right, has to be.” Lester pulled the car into a u-turn, turning away from the church.

“Lester, where are you going?” Charlie frowned as Lester pulled into one of the empty lots.

Lester chuckled as they continued through the lot, exiting on the appropriate road towards the church. 

“First rule of this business kid, never head straight in. Got to do a drive-by first, check that everything looks kosher.”

Tom nodded, opening the glove compartment and pulling out a small black case, Charlie turned away before he could see it, already knowing exactly what the object was, its clicks and snaps of metal confirming it.

Tom turned back towards him, face apologetic as he held the gun in his lap. 

“I’m sorry Charlie…you do realize…” 

Charlie swallowed and nodded.

He knew.

“Its ok Tom. I-I get it. Business as usual, right?”

He could see Tom and Lester exchange a look, expressions full of discomfort. He knew the pair couldn’t follow his “no crime” rule forever. Still, it would have been nice to pretend it didn’t exist at all.

Charlie curled up on his seat as Lester drove around the church, keeping distance as Tom scanned the area for any irregularities. Nothing was out of the ordinary, spotting only a few lone stragglers and the occasional passing car. Both made the spare comment to one another, remarking on the area and how the church had only one clear entryway. Charlie did his best to tune it out, not wanting to pick up tips from the duo for how to successfully infiltrate a spot. 

Tom hummed his approval, reclining back in his seat and giving Lester the all clear.

Without another word, Lester slowly moved into the church lot, passing by the iron entry gate, its door locked in an open position. Inside the lot, there was a smaller complex stretched around the church, along with a few small portables planted onto the car lot. Other than that there were no signs that anyone was around. Not even a lone parked car.

Charlie swallowed, gripping his blanket tight to his chest as they cruised past the main building. Tom seemed to sense his agitation, stretching a hand back to squeeze his knee before returning to his surveying.

“Are you sure this is where she told you to meet her?” 

Tom frowned as Lester turned behind the church, passing through a second gate, coming upon a dead end alleyway where the complex connected to the main building.

“We have to be, we’re sitting right on the pin. I’m gonna text her.” 

Putting the SUV in park, Lester let the engine idle, grabbing his mobile and typing out his message.

Tom sniffed, his face scrunching up in disgust. “God it smells awful here.”

He wasn’t wrong, it did smell awful, and Charlie’s nose wrinkled from it as well. 

From where they were stationed, they were between two rows of dumpsters, all lined up against the complex and rear of the church, the undeniable source of the smell. An odd thing really, to have an exceeding amount of dumpsters. Some of them were blocking doorways, becoming inconvenient hazards. For a criminal hideaway Charlie didn’t understand it. 

Why so many?

Why put up with the smell?

Why?

“Anything?”

“No not yet, Tom,” Lester sighed, placing his mobile on the dashboard. “Guess we’ll be waiting for a while.”

Tom nodded, checking his gun once more. “Lower the radio.”

Lester did, shutting it off completely before resting his chin against the wheel, tapping his fingers.

For minutes, nothing happened. Nothing at all.

The engine continued to idle steadily, its low thrum the only sound of life other than the crows cawing outside. Hugging his knees close to his chest, Charlie sighed, breathing in the freshly laundered scent of the blanket as he tried to control his speeding heartbeat. He would be fine, absolutely fine . Tom and Lester were with him. They were trained, brave and would never let anything come to harm him. He was in no better hands.

Then he saw it.

In the rearview mirror, a small blur of black.

What was-

Glass shattered behind him and Charlie shrieked in surprise, recoiling as broken shards raked the back of his neck and shirt. Chaos erupted after that, with Tom screaming at them to get down. Charlie whimpered as he stumbled to the floor of the car, cowering as warm liquid trickled down his back. He hissed in pain as his trembling hand pawed at his neck, pulling away to see blood coating his palm.

“T-tom!?” Charlie choked out, catching Tom’s look of horror.

“Drive!”

Lester immediately reversed the SUV, before they collided against something hard, preventing the car from moving any further, making all of them crash against the SUV’s doors.

“Reverse Lester!” Tom screamed, shielding himself from the window with his gun in hand.

“I’m trying! The gate’s blocking us!” 

Charlie whimpered, risking a look up at where the former back window once was. Sure enough, the previously opened gate behind them was now closed, leaving them inside the alleyway. 

And trapped.

“What the fuck was that?” Lester roared, twisting his head back to see the damage. Tom followed his direction, the pair of them straining their necks to catch sight of the thrown object. Resting near Charlie’s feet was a small canister, similar in shape and size to a can of spray paint, with a large nozzle at the top of it.

Charlie whimpered, catching Tom’s widening eyes, stretching his arm across the gap in a vain attempt to reach it.

“Grab it Charlie! Throw it out it’s a-”

The canister’s nozzle dislodged, suddenly releasing a powerful grey smoke from the can, quickly filling the entire car with gas. Charlie coughed hoarsely from the gas’s noxious fumes, searching blindly for the blanket to cover his nose.

He could hear Tom’s shrill voice screaming at them to exit the car. Before Charlie had any chance to do so, something violently banged against his car door, knocking him to the floor, the remnants of the back window digging into him. His forearms took most of the damage, making him cry out, tears welling up in his eyes.

“Something’s blocking the door! I can’t get out!” Lester yelled, using his body to ram against the door. Charlie could hear Tom do the same, his car door failing to open as well.

The gas continued its assault on Charlie’s nose, the bitter scent invading his lungs. Whatever was in the toxic fumes was making him sleepy, feeling all his strength seep from his body, leaving him too weak to continue his efforts. Too weak to even sit up.

“It-its sleepin’ gas?” Charlie slurred, his eyes fluttering shut as he slumped against the floor. His warning fell on deaf ears, hearing the pair in front kick against their barricaded doors, struggling in vain to free themselves from the vehicle’s chamber.

All he could hear was their rhythmic kicks and shouts.

The thumping of metal.

Curses directed at Phoebe.

And his own heartbeat, reduced to a shallow flutter.

Then he couldn’t hear anything at all…

Lester didn’t know what to expect seeing Phoebe again.

She sounded similarly enough in their one sided call, her signature anger shining through in her high tinny voice. She was very strict in the instructions she set for him.

To follow her messaged coordinates and to wait for her prompt arrival.

After all, she was the leader in their former partnership, doling out the commands that Lester followed to the letter. Each and every successful mission resulted in the two falling into bed afterwards, having the wildest sex imaginable. 

When they could slip away from her boyfriend, of course.

They both lived on the edge, longing for the adrenaline their work brought them. Longing for each other. It should have lasted forever. But when their affair was discovered, that was when shit really hit the fan.

Lester tried hard to forget about the fallout that caused their split, having repressed those memories long ago to the point of near nonexistence. He really really didn’t want those memories to surface again.

Yet they did. Flashbacks of their time together emerging in the fog of darkness that took him. They melded together, creating a mass of jumbled memories, overlapping one another and warping between real life and fiction.

But the same fog they appeared in overwhelmed him, swallowing up the snippets of memories. Blurred light emerged in his vision and Lester blinked away the last bits of darkness, groaning as he came too.

For some reason his shoulders were aching and Lester stretched to soothe away the tension.

Or at least, he tried to.

In fact, he couldn’t move his arms at all.

Lester’s eyes snapped open, struggling against the invisible forces restraining him. But there weren’t any tricks at play here. 

No, there was nothing funny about the situation at all.

He found himself sitting in a wooden chair, his arms hooked over the chair’s back and his wrists tied together. Heavy rope was wrapped around his chest, binding him to the chair and preventing his upper body from moving. His lower body was in the same predicament, finding his knees and ankles tied to the chair’s front legs, leaving him unable to do anything but wiggle his toes.

Most insulting of all, a scarf was knotted tightly around his mouth, keeping in a wad of fabric on his tongue, muffling any attempts at cursing out the pricks that captured him.

Wait-

What about Tom and Charlie?

Immediately Lester fought against the ropes, thrashing his head around, feeling the back of his chair knock against another. Lester sighed in relief at finding Tom seated behind him, straining his neck to see him. 

His poor partner was still unconscious, his head dangling to one side, bound to his chair in an identical fashion. Like Lester, he was also gagged with the only minor difference being the black blindfold around his eyes.

Lester slumped in his chair, reaching with his bound hands and hooking his fingers around Tom’s for comfort. It was only when his fingers brushed up another pair of smaller hands that Lester realized their trio was complete. 

Twisting his head to the other side, Lester spotted Charlie and just like them, he was tied in exactly the same manner, blindfolded and gagged as well. His head was slumped forward, his dark curls obscuring his face. And like Tom before, he had a difference as well. White gauze wrapped snugly around his neck, with a few spots of red bleeding through.

Lester growled at the sight of it, teeth digging into the fabric of his gag.

Whoever captured them wanted them alive. Why else would they spend the effort to patch them up?

He could only venture a guess.

Knowing Tom and Charlie were with him, Lester took that as his opportunity to look at his surroundings.

They were inside the church, that was obvious enough, evidenced by the high cathedral style ceiling and large stained glass windows of the J-man himself adorning the walls. The lighting was dim, bathing the interior in dark shadows, making it hard to see the smaller shapes hidden among them. Squinting, Lester could see various tables, screens, and boxes, signs of an active workplace. 

The lack of any pews and crosses was not lost on him at all.

Several surveillance cameras were mounted along the walls, their bright red lights recording them. The only thing he couldn’t see were signs of other people, leaving their bound trio as sole humans around.

Perfect chance as any to try an escape attempt. But first, he had to wake up the other two.

Brows knitted together, Lester pulled against his bindings, feeling the chair groan and splinter underneath him. He tried knocking the edges of his chair against the others.

Neither moved.

Lester huffed, hooking his fingers around their bound hands, pinching and pulling at their skin, anything to get a reaction from them.

Nothing. They were out cold.

“Cmph onmp!” Lester growled in frustration, rocking the chair forward and sending himself into a dangerous freefall. He slammed the chair back to the ground in the nick of time, panting in relief.

Suddenly, a loud knocking echoed through the church. The sound was thundering, making Lester freeze in place, the hairs on the back of his neck standing on end. Far across from him, on the other side of the church, he could vaguely make out a set of large double entry doors, the only source of the sound's origin.

Lester swallowed, waiting on bated breath.

The doors swung open, filling the church with a ray of blinding white. Lester winced, making out several silhouetted figures. From his distance they were large and imposing, with long rifles carried behind their backs. 

The figures approached him, all clones of one another. Save for the distinct outline of one, noticeably smaller and thinner than the rest.

Shapely too.

Lester swallowed again, the wad of fabric in his mouth feeling heavier than before.

The group came to a stop, except for the smaller figure, continuing forward on their own accord, sharp heels clacking against the floor, stopping at the edge of the spotlight hanging above Lester, the faint light highlighting their features. 

Dressed head to toe in navy colors, signature spray painted green glock holstered on their thigh, was Phoebe Ranlin.

“Hello Lester darling.” She crooned, her red rimmed smile full of teeth, canines sharper than any normal human’s should be.

Animal, really.

Lester gulped, shifting uneasily in his bindings.

Phoebe exhaled softly, the smirk never leaving her face.

“It’s been far too long.”

Yeah, far too long…

Chapter Text

“Get that thing out of his mouth.” 

One guard approached him, roughly yanking on the scarf and letting it hang around his neck. Lester spat out the sopping wad of fabric at the man’s boots, smirking softly at his low growl.

“Hi Phoebe,” Lester cleared his throat, wetting his chapped lips. “Nice to see you again. You…you look good.”

She did.

She looked the same as she had almost ten years ago, her brown eyes just as sharp with few wrinkles on her sepia complexion, save for the laugh lines that looked to be carved into her skin. She was always a damn smiler. Lester often called her his own Cheshire cat.

He swallowed, burying the thought.

Her taste for denim and leather hadn’t left her, sporting flared jeans that hugged at her curves and a loose leather jacket with the sleeves rolled at the cuff. Gone was her dark brown coloring, her kinky curls now dyed a honey blonde, tied in a messy bun and leaving her curled bangs hanging loosely.

“I would say the same, but I’m not the one with the grey locks.” 

She pointed at his hair, reaching out and running her fingers through it. Lester shivered at the tingling sensation in his scalp.

“I think it suits me, besides not my fault gray runs in the family,” Lester tried to shrug, wincing at the position of his bound arms.

“Can’t say I appreciate the welcome party. Isn’t this all a bit much?” Lester flashed a nervous grin, gesturing with his head at the two tied behind him.

Phoebe sighed dramatically.  “Lester, you of all people should know, even after all this time, that it never hurts to be careful. You are the one who called me out of the blue. Asked me for housing. Asked me for a favor.” 

She punctuated every point by jamming her finger into his chest, her sharp nail nicking his skin through the thin fabric of his shirt. 

“I have a right to be cautious.”

Lester nodded weakly, lowering his head.

Yeah, she had a point there. Too many.

Lester sighed heavily. “Look, I wouldn’t have called if I didn’t have any other choice. A lot of shit has happened in the past year and I really need some help. There’s nowhere else we can go.”

She stopped smiling, the flinty tone in her voice finally dropping. “So I’m the backup then? The last remaining chance you have at climbing up the ladder again? Who gives a fuck what I’ve been up to when you see me as just a means to an end.” 

Shit.

Lester stammered. “That’s-that’s not what I meant Phoebe. I need help!” 

Unfortunately, his anger wouldn’t stop growing, seeping into the rest of his words. 

“Besides you told me to fuck off! Don’t act like I’m the only one who hurt you. You stabbed me in the back too, don’t forget that!”

Fuck, this was the worst time to be getting emotional. She didn’t need to see any of it. Not with her having the upper hand. Luckily for his ego, Phoebe stayed quiet, tapping her fingers on her hips as she glared at him. Never one to back down from a challenge, Lester returned it, curling his lip for dramatic effect. 

For seconds.

Minutes.

Then-

“This your husband then?” Phoebe moved to stand in front of Tom, eyeing him with interest.

Lester blushed, biting the inside of his cheek as he twisted his head to look at her. “He’s my partner.”

The word husband had pulled at his heart, dredging up all sorts of mixed emotions that Lester wasn’t ready to tackle just yet, shelving them aside.

Phoebe nudged the toe of her shoe against Tom, making him groan quietly, stirring in his bonds before stilling once more. 

“I figured you would have ended up with some lowly girl. Don’t know how you pulled that. Seems out of your league.”

He was and Lester was forever amazed Tom even took the chance on him to begin with.

“I pulled you once didn’t I?” Lester muttered without thinking, blushing as Phoebe chuckled.

“Is that supposed to be your attempt at making me feel better? Feeding me compliments?”

Better than nothing.

Lester shook his head. “No, just being truthful.”

Phoebe raised a brow at him, backing away before returning to her group of men, quickly rattling off orders before dismissing them. Most of them left the way they came. A few remained behind, taking up protective posts around them, their guns held tightly in their grip.

He swallowed, feeling sweat start to bead at his temples as Phoebe approached once more.

“Listen Phoebe,” 

Lester couldn’t finish before hearing Tom shift behind him, his groans growing louder, finally starting to wake.

Phoebe’s eyes widened, a manic grin plastered on her face. 

“Looks like your ‘partner’ is coming to. I can’t wait to get acquainted.” She grinned, winking at Lester.

“No-come on Phoebe wait!” Lester struggled against the rope, inadvertently knocking his chair against Tom, making him jolt awake with a muffled grunt.

Tom gasped, his breath huffing out sharply through his nose, quickly becoming aware of the ropes binding him. He growled and began thrashing around his chair, spitting gibberish into his gag, blindness adding to his rage. 

“Tom! Tom!”

But Tom would not stop struggling, making it impossible for Lester to make a reach for his hand. 

“Tom!”

With one last stretch, Lester hooked his fingers around Tom’s, his heart twisting as Tom squeezed back, his struggles slowing. He could feel Tom’s tension by touch alone, the raging tremors coursing down to his bones. Even with the blindfold on, Tom’s brows were furrowed tightly together, his teeth grinding against the gag. 

“I’m right here, we’re all here. We’re ok,” Lester murmured, adopting his soft voice.

He had no idea if his words would be enough to calm Tom down, to provide what little comfort he could. Slowly, Tom slumped in his chair, seemingly accepting his fate while continuing to squeeze Lester’s fingers for support. Lester sighed in relief, squeezing back.

Until Phoebe had to open her big mouth.

“Odd to see you of all people act so domestic, Lester. Don’t know whether it suits you.”

Tom snarled at that, renewing his struggle. She sighed, removing his blindfold. Of course, she made sure to leave his gag on, rolling her eyes when Lester had smirked at her.

Tom winced against the light and Lester could see the fumes coming out from nose and ears.

“Wow, I was right, he's really out of your league. Handsome fella aren’t you?”  She dragged her finger down Tom’s cheek, chuckling as he hissed and flinched his head away.

“Nasty shame about that scar though…”

Oh no.

Tom fumed, teeth gnawing into his gag, making her step back, her smile waning slightly. Lester needed to step in before Tom lost his temper any further. Or his head.

“Don’t talk about him like that,” Lester threatened.

“Now let’s get on to why we’re really here. You owe me and it's as simple as that.”

“Oh it's that simple?” Phoebe crooned, finally moving away from Tom.  “I don’t recall owing you such a big favor in the first place. Besides, what do I get out of this?”

Of course, a catch. There always was one.

“Simple, you get our help.”

“Hlmph!?” Tom muffled, his first nearly legible word, staring at Lester with wide eyes.

Lester ignored him. 

“Tom and I are good at what we do. You know how good I am at my job. Bring us into your fold and we’ll make it worth your while. You just need to hold up your end first.”

Phoebe raised her brow, thinking over his words as she shared a look at one of her faceless thugs. She broke into a smile, leaning in towards Lester, their noses nearly brushing together.

“What makes you think I need the help? Little ol’ Lesty doesn’t think I’m capable?”

Her former pet name for him made Lester’s blush darken, tugging at hidden memories along with it.

“You are Pheebs, just-it doesn’t hurt to have a few more friends helping you. Even old ones.”

Lester could hear Tom stew behind him, feel the penetrating heat of his glare threaten to burn a hole through his skull. But now was not the time to deal with Tom’s jealousy. He would make it up to him later when they got out of this mess.

“Funny, you keep mentioning you and your partner, but in case you forgot Lester, there are three of you tied up here.” Phoebe smirked, her gaze landing on Charlie.

Fuck.

“He’s not involved with any of this, he’s not part of the deal. I told you that in my texts.” Lester rattled off, praying to god that Charlie would stay knocked out long enough for him to handle things. He already had a ticking time bomb for a partner in Tom, he did not need Charlie’s inevitable freakout to add to the situation. 

Phoebe moved in front of Charlie, giving him the same eye treatment she had to Tom. 

“In that case Lester, you should have left him behind. Pretty silly mistake bringing him here and losing your leverage.”

Tom muffled ‘idiot’ into his gag, pinching Lester’s palm and glaring at him angrily, knowing he had a “I told you so’ speech in his future.

“Time to wake up sweetheart.” She sang mockingly, undoing the blindfold around Charlie’s eyes. 

Charlie didn’t move, still under the effects of the smoke. Lester had half a mind to ask Phoebe to drug him again and keep him under. Explain it all away like a bad dream.

“Oh now he’s cute! Where did you find this one Lester?” She gasped, cooing and touching Charlie’s cheeks, getting a little too comfortable for Lester’s liking. Tom’s too, if his low growls and faint struggles were any indication.

“Leave him alone Phoebe. Like I said, he’s not a part of this.”

To Lester’s horror, all of Phoebe’s touches made Charlie groan and shift in his seat, a tell-tale sign of coming too.

Oh shit, here we go.

Charlie groaned weakly, moaning into his gag as his eyes fluttered open, letting out a muffled squeak at seeing Phoebe’s manic smile in his face. Then a louder squeak at finding himself tied up, frantically pulling against his restraints.

“Oh he even sounds cute! You really got a cute boy on your hands Lester.” She beamed, ruffling Charlie’s curls as he whimpered, his eyes bulging at finding the rest of them tied like him.

“It’s alright Charlie, you’re ok, we’re right here,” Lester quickly took Charlie’s hand, smiling tightly at feeling Tom’s hand joining their grip in silent support.

Lester nodded at Tom, looking at Phoebe once more, his brows knitted together. “You’re scaring him to death, leave him alone.”

Phoebe rolled her eyes. “I just have some simple questions, nothing more or less.”

Charlie trembled, whimpering into his gag as Phoebe crept closer, brushing the back of her hand against his cheek. Charlie flinched so hard, he nearly headbutted her, severely disappointing Lester. 

“Is what Lesty said true? You don’t know anything about this sort of…business?”

Even from his awkward angle, Lester could see Charlie’s eyes dart in his direction, unsure whether to answer her.

“I already told you-”

“Don’t make me gag you again Lester. Answer me, Charlie .”

Charlie gulped audibly and shook his head.

“Really? Nothing at all?” Phoebe asked, raising a single brow.

Charlie shook his head, squeezing Tom and Lester’s hands in an ironlike grip. Poor kid was absolutely terrified and Lester could blame no one but himself. He was the one that promised everyone that things would be ok. He said Phoebe would have no issue helping them out. 

In other words, he had royally fucked them over.

Phoebe smiled thinly, twirling her finger around one of Charlie’s thick curls. 

“Ok sweetheart. But can I ask you this, do you know what Lester and Tom do? That they are bad people who do bad things?” She pouted her lips like a hurt puppy and Charlie stiffened in his ropes.

Her smile lost every trace of its former playfulness, her eyes hidden in dark shadow. “Tell the truth.”

Don’t do it, don’t do it-

Charlie nodded once, pink staining his cheeks, the first sign of tears welling in his lids.

Phoebe smiled darkly. “So that means you lied to me,”

Charlie gulped again, his trembling even more apparent.

“That means… that you are just as bad as they are. Right?” She gasped like it had been the revelation of a lifetime.

Tom bucked in his chair, growling and spitting words into his gag. But Lester wasn’t paying attention to him, instead locked on Charlie as he turned to stone, a stray tear slowly trailing down his reddened cheek. A beat of silence followed before Charlie collapsed into a full on sobbing fest and nodded, tears dripping onto his trembling thighs, his shoulders quaking.  

“Enough!” Lester shouted, loud enough to echo through the church and make the walls rattle and creak. 

Lester had more than his fill of Phoebe’s bullshit to last a lifetime. He was not going to let this continue any further. Not at the expense of Tom and Charlie, two people he would fight tooth and nail for.

Favor be damned.

Phoebe had the nerve to look offended, frowning at him as her pack of guards moved closer, their guns drawn close to their chest.

“Leave Charlie alone. Leave my partner alone. Right now this is just between you and me, so listen up buttercup,” Lester huffed, refusing to savor the look on her face at her once hated insult, her red lips curling downwards.

“I came for your help because you owe me. But if you aren’t going to help us, if you rather stand there with your thugs and look tough, then you can fuck all the way off!”

The air in the room was heavy with tension, thick enough that knives on the guards belt could slice through it. Nobody moved, no one blinked. Even Tom and Charlie, who moments ago were caught up in their personal battles, were rooted to their chairs. Lester didn’t have to face them to know exactly where their eyes were looking, feeling the weight of a dozen stares locked onto his person.

Lester could care less, keeping his gaze reserved for the one person who deserved the brunt of his anger. 

Phoebe stayed deathly still, her eyes thin slits as she glared at Lester. Her group of men exchanged looks with one another, anticipating her next command. Yet she still hadn’t moved.

Tom and Charlie shifted uneasily in their chairs, their fingers crooked around Lester’s, squeezing so tightly they cut off his circulation. 

“Gentlemen,” 

Her group of men assumed position, hands clenching around the barrels of their respective weapons. Charlie let out a strangled whimper and Tom growled low in his throat.

All Lester could do was wait on bated breath, his need for oxygen straining his lungs.

Phoebe smiled softly, blinking slow and deliberate. “I think blades will suffice this time.”

Oh no.

No.

Lester’s heart fell into the pit of his stomach as three of her thugs tucked away their guns, each withdrawing the large hunting blades holstered on their belts, the sound ominous and sharp. Charlie’s whimpers grew louder and Tom spat into his gag as the men slowly approached them, their brandished blades swaying by their sides.

To any sane person, Lester had made a huge mistake. He should have begged, cried, grovelled on his knees for her forgiveness. Anything to right it all. But once Phoebe set her mind on something, no force on earth could change it. It would have been pointless to try. 

Speaking from experience.

He could die, would , comforted by the fact he did so with his dignity intact. If only Tom and Charlie weren’t being dragged into the depths of hell with him. That wasn’t fair at all.

Unless…

“I hope you enjoy yourselves you fucks!” Lester bared his teeth, squeezing his fingers tightly behind him as the group loomed closer. “Give me all you got, hit me with everything! Just leave the other two out of it!”

The stoic men raised their blades, reflecting their bound reflections back into every one of their faces. Charlie screamed and sobbed into his gag, his eyes sewn shut as he desperately tried to curl up into a ball, his only known method of protection. Tom flailed uselessly in his ropes, roaring into his gag. Amongst the chaos and impending blades, Lester’s worried gaze settled onto Phoebe, leaving him no choice but to pull out one last hail mary.

“For fuck’s sake Phoebe, only me! Only me!”

Three large blades aimed towards the heavens, catching glints of light at their tips, lighting them like torches. They blinded Lester, searing white into his vision, unable to glance at the two he loved more than anything in the world. 

For one final time.

Then three screams pierced the air as the knives descended…

Slashing into the ropes binding them to their chairs. The pressure around his chest lifted and Lester blinked away the last few spots in his vision to see the severed ropes on the floor by his feet. 

Wait-they weren’t dead?

Jaw hanging open, Lester watched in shock as the guard continued to cut into his ropes, the tension around his leg joints loosening at once, relief returning to his sore knees. From the corner of his eyes, the other two were doing the same to Tom and Charlie, tossing aside shredded rope as they freed them from their chairs.

Tom sat deflated in his chair, sweat collecting on his temples as he sighed in relief, his one good eye meeting Lester’s. Charlie didn’t look much better, whimpering quietly and tucking his knees close to his chest at the first opportunity.

“Surprise!” Phoebe beamed, clasping her hands together, giggling as the three of them stared at her with eyes as large as plates.

“I’m pleased to let you know that you passed my little test Lester,” Her grin was stretched so widely it could have swallowed her whole face. “Forgive me but I had to make sure you hadn’t gone soft on me. ”

Wait-so…so it was all bullshit?

She poked Lester’s cheek, blatantly ignoring his stunned expression as the rope was finally cut from his wrists. He slapped her hand away, relishing her quiet yelp and rubbed his red and raw wrists.

“That’s what this was? A test?!” Lester shouted, earning glares from the guards as they retreated, making a show of returning their blades back into their holsters.

She nodded, her stupid smile never wavering.

“I wanted to see if you still had that fight inside you. After all, a lot can change in ten years”

Unfuckingbelievable . 

Lester frowned, moving to rub his knees to get his circulation going again. “And I passed?”

Phoebe sighed as if the whole thing should have been obvious to him. 

“Yes I believe I just said that. Glad to know you fell for it, means I still got it in me.” 

She giggled, losing interest in him and strolling towards Charlie. 

Charlie trembled as she lowered herself to his eye level, his eyes glossy and red rimmed as he rubbed his gauze wrapped arms.

“I hope I didn’t scare you too much sweetheart, you can forgive me right?” Her voice was sickly and sweet. Like that would erase the trauma she put him through.

“That’s it!” The new voice that spoke up was Tom’s, having undone his gag, holding the soaked wad of fabric in his hand, ready to pelt it at Phoebe’s smug face.

Oh shit-

Phoebe stood undeterred, her smile crooked. “Think very carefully before you throw that at me Tom. I spare your life and that’s how you want to thank me? I can reverse my decision anytime.” 

She batted her eyes and blew on her nails, unbothered by Tom’s outburst, her men backing her up for support. Outnumbered, Tom huffed and tossed the fabric to the ground with a nasty squelch. If their lives weren’t held in a precarious grey area, Lester would have given anything to see Tom make the throw.

“There is no need to reverse anything. We’re fine, we’re fine,” Lester spoke up, taking Charlie’s hand and ushering him towards Tom, ignoring his partner’s glare at his sudden peacemaker positioning. Lester couldn’t fault him, he never was good at keeping the peace between people, only fanning the flames.

But Tom wasn’t in the right mind to take up the role, leaving Lester the de facto peacekeeper.

How fucked was that?

“Easy for you to say.” Tom grumbled, holding Charlie closely and carding his hand through his curls soothingly. Charlie continued to shake, burying his face in the crook of Tom’s neck as the taller man comforted him. Lester’s heart skipped a beat at the sight of them and he would have gladly savored it for hours if Phoebe hadn’t added her two cents.

“Oh forget cute, that’s a hot picture right there.”

Tom growled, squeezing Charlie protectively as Lester rose to his feet to move Phoebe away, raising his hands as her pack of guards came to her defense. She giggled triumphantly, like all smug bitches did.

“I wasn’t going to touch her!” He kept his distance from her, bowing his head in a form of mock respect.

Phoebe appeared unimpressed, arms crossed over her chest, saying nothing for once. Tom continued his silent game as well, propping his chin on top of Charlie’s head of curls as his sniffling subsided.

Leaving it up to Lester to bridge both sides together.

“Look…I know we didn’t get off to the best start. But does this mean you're helping us?” He gestured at the discarded rope, peering at Phoebe with as earnest an expression he could manage, his throat suddenly too tight and dry.

She bit the inside of her cheek, tapping her fingers against her elbow as she simmered on his words. She held out her hand to Lester, freshly manicured and all.

“I owe you one, don’t I?”

Lester had assured him that things would be ok.

Promised him he would handle any hiccups thrown their way. 

The smoke bomb had incinerated all his hope that things would be settled diplomatically.

Tom didn’t know what to expect when he gained consciousness. It certainly wasn't being bound to a goddamn chair. One thing he was absolutely certain of however, was he hated Phoebe the moment her shrill voice scraped against his eardrum.

He loathed her when she made Charlie cry, damning the woman and whatever ancestral gene pool led to her creation.

He wasn’t amused when Lester offered their services without consultation and furious when the woman revealed the entire thing as a ploy to test Lester’s grittiness. A million and one awful scenarios regarding her demise were crafted in his head, stowing them away for future reference.

No, use.

Upon their freedom, she regaled the trio with a basic summary of her operation, giving them a grand tour of her dilapidated church. He kept Charlie close to him, shielding the kid’s eyes away from anything particularly incriminatory. The woman finally did something decent for once the entire day, procuring ear plugs for Charlie when she noticed the latter clamping his hands over his ears when discussing her methods of disposal. 

Tom couldn’t stand her. Her obnoxious attitude, her crude jokes, or when she made the occasional pass at Lester, letting her hand linger longer than was necessary. To top it off, Tom had no idea if her feelings were genuine or simply doing it to get on his nerves. Lester was certainly not helping matters, laughing at every one of her jokes as if she were the funniest thing on earth. The only thing that saved Lester from the brunt of Tom’s wrath was his refusal to reciprocate contact, politely moving from her unwanted hands.

Lester would absolutely be hearing about his unfiltered thoughts later that evening.

Tom made his dislike of Phoebe no secret, rolling his eyes at her attempts to engage him in conversation, pulling an exaggerated face at his refusal. Pre-Denning, it would have been unthinkable for him to act so unprofessional towards a new ally, typically being the one to admonish Lester for displaying such behaviors.

But Tom had no patience for civilities, not after all he had been through. 

He earned the right to be, in Lester’s words-

A dick.

Lester wasn’t pleased with his blunt attitude, throwing the occasional side eye in his direction. Charlie appreciated it though, never straying from Tom’s side and keeping an iron grip on his elbow. Phoebe had taken an uncomfortable amount of interest in Charlie, never taking the hint that she was frightening the poor kid. Only when Lester inquired about their living situation did she finally let off, replying that she had secured them a sizable property and that they should be kissing her feet for obtaining it. 

Not a chance in hell.

Phoebe insisted on driving them there herself, using her personal pickup to transport them while one of her faceless lackeys tailed behind in their SUV. No doubt mucking up the car’s interior.

Crammed in her two seater pickup, Tom seethed silently as Lester and Phoebe exchanged small talk, remarking on events that happened before Tom’s time. As much as Tom wanted to occupy the seat by the window, he gave that prime position to Charlie, wanting to dispel even a fraction of his discomfort caused by Phoebe. Charlie had since stopped his tears but could not stop shaking, understandable of course. The second they would arrive, Tom would see to his care and perhaps partake in a bit of gossip about their new…acquaintance. 

Nevertheless, he couldn’t imagine whatever accommodations Phoebe pulled out of her arse could ever live up to the cabin’s.

“Alright folks, we’re here!” Phoebe shrillfully sang out.

Tom shifted in his seat, as Phoebe pulled up to the curb, parking the vehicle and letting the engine idle.

“Alright out out! You're squeezing the shit out of me!” 

She shoved her hands against them, shoving them against the door, ignoring their groans of discomfort. Charlie fumbled with the door lock, muttering quiet apologies for his trembling hands, his cheeks stained their signature rogue color. Tom took pity on him, swinging the door wide open and catching Charlie as he stumbled out, with Lester following right after.

Lester whistled lowly, stretching out his back and leaning his hand against the pickup for support. 

“Wow, nice digs.”

Tom severely doubted that, glancing up to see the “digs” in question.

How he hated being wrong.

He’d expected a cheap flat, seedy, grimey, and completely barren of all life.

Not a goddamn mansion.

Well, mansion might have been a bit presumptuous, but the house in front of him was certainly no shack, to his utter disappointment.

It was a large two story brick and mortar home, with a black dormer roof, situated on a large plot of land, lush with greenery. The home was impeccably maintained, the windows lined with painted shutters and the landscaping surprisingly modern. A cobblestone driveway and path bisected the large lawn, with routes leading to the front entryway and attached garage. A large iron fence surrounded the boundary of the home, serving as a deterrent and offering privacy from any prying eyes. Not that they needed to worry about privacy considering where they were located, far from the main bustle of the city.

“What do you think Charlie?” Phoebe approached him, batting her wild eyes at him.

Charlie swallowed, leaning away from her as Tom wrapped his arm protectively around him.

“It’s acceptable.” Tom spoke for him.

“Your name isn’t Charlie, and it would really hurt my feelings not to know what he thinks?” Phoebe smirked, her smile hiding the malice that no doubt was stewing behind it.

That conniving-

“It’s n-nice. I like the…color.” Charlie shakily spoke up, sensing the animosity and snuffing out the fuse before it could go off it. Tremendous courage for his part, as much as Tom hated that he was put in the position in the first place.

“Wonderful!” She squealed, squeezing Charlie’s cheek between her thumb and finger, earning a low growl from Tom.

“How did you swing a place like this? Not that I-we don’t appreciate it.” Lester spoke up.

“I’ve dabbled in flipping homes the last few years. You’ll be amazed by how much more money it pulls than the running guns. Nice little safety net, you know. Whole neighborhood is mine. Well that and a few other things.” Phoebe remarked, spotting her tailing lackey and gesturing for him to pull the SUV into the drive.

“Well I suppose that’s that. I’ll let you all get settled in. Home’s furnished, obviously, and its got all your basic utilities. Be careful using the hot water, runs a bit funky in there.”

She stood with her hands braced on her hips as if expecting something. All she received was an awkward round of silence, including from Lester.

She sighed exasperatedly.

“You’re welcome??”

The three of them quietly thanked her.

Lester winced suddenly, leaning against the pickup and rubbing his knees.

“Lester?” Tom hurried to his side, checking on his legs, with Charlie doing the same. Anything to distract themselves from Phoebe’s presence.

“Just need my crutch, that’s all.”

Phoebe eyed Lester warily as her lackey approached, thankfully with Lester’s crutch in hand before passing it off.

“You didn’t tell me you were injured.”

Lester hooked the crutch under his arm and sighed in relief, thanking the pair for their help.

“Like I said, it’s a long story. Too long to get into now. But thanks again for doing this Phoebe, I really appreciate it.”

He took her hand and squeezed it and Tom hated the heat of anger that stoked in his belly at seeing it.

“Come on guys, let’s unpack.”

Lester made a move for the drive, before painted talons curled into the back of his collar, abruptly holding him back from the rest of their trio.

“Not so fast Lester. Your partner and the kid can handle that for themselves. You and I have a lot of catching up to do.”

“Are you sure this can’t-”

“No, this can’t wait at all, come along.” She crooned, nearly shoving Lester back into the pickup, his crutch clattering to the ground.

“I don’t think this is necessary to do now,” Tom huffed, glaring as the lackey shoulder checked him and tossed Lester’s crutch into the back before entering the vehicle.

“It absolutely is. Goodbye. Goodbye Charlie!” Phoebe grinned, waving excitedly at Charlie who shyly gave a halfhearted wave before taking cover behind Tom. 

Tom scoffed, honing his sight on Lester in a furrowed glare, growing angrier when Lester replied with a shrug. Revving her engine, Phoebe had the gall to wink at him and Tom had no chance to react when her lackey chucked the SUV’s keys at him. Before Tom and Lester could share any goodbyes, her pickup peeled onto the street, roaring down the road before disappearing altogether.

“-honestly what did Lester ever see in her?” Tom barked out, dumping his luggage by the foot of the staircase.

He leant against bannister and continued his muttering, lost in his thoughts as Charlie clambered in behind him, muscles shaking from the weight of his bags as he dropped them to the floor.

“I’m-I’m not sure Tom.” Charlie gasped, collapsing over his bags and catching his breath.

Tom finally glanced his way, only to complain some more.

“I mean the woman is absolutely obnoxious, rude, and has no sense of tact! It’s like she’s acting like-”

“Like Lester?” Charlie said the words without thinking, immediately clapping a hand over his mouth at his poor faux pax. He knew he had struck a core when Tom’s eyes widened, the realization of his words sinking in before his lips curled into a bitter frown.

“Don’t you ever compare that …woman… to Lester. He may be…insufferable at times but he’s certainly not as bad…” Tom trailed off, staying silent for a moment before shaking his head and storming off to the kitchen.

So, that went well.

Slumping against his bag, Charlie took a moment to take in their new surroundings. Like the cabin, the home was well furnished and designed with rustic aesthetic design. With exposed brick walls and wooden furniture, the home felt incredibly cozy, surpassing even the cabin with its warmth. If the rest of the home matched the style, he certainly wouldn’t have any complaints.

Not like Tom.

Charlie could hear Tom muttering to himself in the kitchen, a habit of his when he was particularly peeved. Charlie wouldn’t hold it against him, in no shorter words-

Phoebe was insane.

She struck the same fear into him that Tom and Lester once instilled. With none of their character growth, sympathy, and most of all, regret. It was one of the reasons why Charlie had likened her to Lester. His earlier version. The similarities were too obvious not to compare. 

She had his same manic energy, same vile tongue, and same crass humor. There was one rather significant factor that set the two apart. That being her rather unfortunate affection for Charlie. He had no idea why the universe decided to have not one but two criminal leaders instantly take a liking to him. Such odds were impossible to achieve. 

Charlie shuddered, dreading the fact that the woman would become a lingering presence in their company. He didn’t have the strength for it.

Upon hearing Tom swear loudly, Charlie took that as his cue to check on him. With caution mind you.

Tentatively approaching the kitchen area, Charlie peeked his head around the corner, not willing to expose himself just yet. Tom was hunkered over the stove, having somehow found a kettle during his fuming. Tea too, if the scent of honey and lemon was any indication. Charlie cautiously coughed to avoid surprising him, earning a raised eyebrow in response and a head nod, inviting him in.

Charlie took his seat at the nearby dining table, taking the moment to check on his bandages, wincing as a dull ache throbbed in his arms. That same ache extended to his neck and Charlie winced as he adjusted the gauze around his neck. 

He could hear the kettle start to whistle as Tom searched the upper cabinets, procuring two mugs in hand.

Good he wasn’t angry enough to serve him a cup of tea.

Still, there had to be more to Tom’s vitriol towards Phoebe, knowing the kidnapping (anger entirely justified) was not the sole reason, sensing his irritation on the drive before.

Perhaps this was the time to find out.

A piping hot mug of tea was placed in front of him and Charlie politely thanked Tom as he took his seat next to his. Spotting the fake flora, Tom smirked and muttered under his breath about the tacky decor.

Yes, there definitely was something more.

“Tom?”

Tom hummed in response, blowing on his tea carefully, scanning the kitchen’s interior with a scrutinizing eye.

“I-I, is there,” Charlie sighed and tapped his fingers against the table.

Really, it shouldn’t have been so difficult to broach the topic but discussing Tom and Lester’s relationship was like trying to traverse rough waters.

Difficult and inevitably stormy.

“Charlie, you know you can talk to me about anything.” Tom mused and sipped on his tea.

“I know Tom. But you have to admit, you and Lester can be prone to some…harsh reactions whenever I say something you don’t like.” Charlie lowered his gaze and blew on his tea.

Tom paused, biting the inside of his cheek as a pink hue fanned over his cheeks.

“Well, I promise I won’t be mad.”

“Promise?”

Tom sighed and nodded.

Charlie smiled softly, holding out his hand with his pinky extended.

“Pinky promise?”

Tom rolled his eyes and curled his pinky around his own, humoring him. Charlie smiled and sipped his tea, confident enough to continue.

“Is there more to that woman that I don’t know about? Like…even before she took us, you seemed to…bristle at her name,”

Sure enough Tom stilled at the mention of her, mug frozen between his lips.

“Is there something else going on?” 

Taking a large gulp of tea, Tom set his mug down, bracing his fingers against his lips, simminer over his words.

“I suppose you do deserve to know the truth of it. Lester and…Phoebe,” Disgust dripped from his voice as he spoke her name. “Used to date. Long before we ever met.”

Charlie’s eyes widened, nearly choking on his tea as he cleared his throat. 

That made so much sense. How on earth he didn’t put two and two together was beyond him. 

“So you’re jealous?” Charlie winced as soon as he said it, catching the vein pulsing in Tom’s temple and the subtle twitch of his eye.

Could he stop putting his foot in his mouth enough times for one day?!

“I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to insinuate-”

“No-no it’s..it’s fine Charlie.” Tom sighed, glancing out of the large windows overlooking the backyard lawn. 

“I guess I failed at hiding it, huh?”

Charlie nodded sympathetically, reaching out to rest his hand over Tom’s.

“I understand your feelings Tom. Is that why you’re upset? Do you think she’s still harboring feelings for him?”

Tom shrugged. “Honestly I can’t be sure. That’s something I am trying to figure out for myself. And Lester didn’t help matters today. Brushing her behavior aside. Especially after what she put you through.”

Charlie stilled, swallowing his mouthful of tea harshly, wincing as the hot liquid burned his throat.

Right, he nearly forgot about his crying episode earlier that day, having pushed it out of his mind the second he received his precious ear plugs. It was something that should have been put behind him, spending too many hours in mental turmoil before coming up with his decision to stay. 

Charlie certainly hadn’t done anything in his life that caused harm to others. Tom and Lester had a mountain of villainous deeds, his had to look like an ant hill in comparison. But if a criminal like Phoebe could lump him in with the pair-

Was he any good at all?

He was silent for too long, chewing nervously on his lip when Tom shook his shoulder. Charlie swallowed thickly, eyes shining with unshed tears as Tom stared at him intently.

“Charlie, whatever you’re thinking in that head of yours, whatever ‘corrupt creature’ you’re trying to paint yourself as, don’t. That woman has no room to stand upon whatever pedestal she fished out from the dump to judge you for the decisions you made.”

“But-”

“You have an extraordinary life Charlie and that comes with making choices that the average person could never understand,” Tom sighed and squeezed his shoulder. 

“I know this isn’t what your life should be. And I know we aren’t the proper company you deserve. But I’ll be damned to let you think you’re just as guilty as us because of our association. That couldn’t be any further from the truth.”

Charlie sniffed, scrubbing his nose against the back of his hand.

“Then what am I?”

Tom cracked a small smile, tucking Charlie’s stray curl behind his ear.

“Possibly the sweetest boy who ever walked this Earth. A boy who made two callous thugs care for him against the impossible. I can’t think of a better person for the job.”

Impossible?

Charlie’s heart ached at the sentiment, failing to catch the lone tear that trailed down his cheek where it landed into his tea.

“And if anyone else says otherwise, as Lester would say, ‘they can go fuck themselves’.”

The laughter in Charlie’s throat lifted the tension from his chest, soothing away any lingering shadows of doubt casted over him.

“Thank you Tom.”

Tom nodded. “Come on, finish your tea so you can finish fetching the rest of our things from the car.”

“Tom…” Charlie held up his bandaged arms.

“I mean-so I can fetch the things from the car.” Tom blushed appropriately, downing another swallow of tea.

Better.

Phoebe’s idea of “catching up” involved the pair of them sitting in one of those trendy gastropub’s. Hipster joints that seemed to pop up around random corners of the city. The pub Lester was in was no exception, decorated in wood paneling and leather with lighting that was way too dark to see in. Normally, he wouldn’t be caught dead in a place like this but the smell of french fries and double patty burgers tickling his nose was enough to keep him seated.

He was surprised to discover that the pub belonged to Phoebe, judging by the way every worker greeted her upon her arrival. That and the not so subtle ‘boss’ thrown her way. She explained it was another one of her ventures, needing a few legitimate businesses under her belt to ward off suspicion. Plus, she was a sucker for trendy types of shit. 

Lester was impressed, knowing he and Tom should have done something similar. Maybe things would have turned out differently for them had they taken the initiative. No sense in dwelling on it though.

Phoebe had sent away for two plates of their specialty burgers and draft beer, going on and on about their so-called premium quality. Lester would be the judge of that. He knew nothing about the restaurant industry but he knew good food. Favor or not, he wouldn’t sugarcoat anything.

Pints in hand, they started with the typical conversations long time ‘friends’ would have.  Usual ramble that involved reminiscing over old memories and questions over what happened after they separated. Lester declined to go first, letting Phoebe fill him in on the gaps of her life. He learned that she threw herself into her job, quickly taking up the reins her former partner had left behind, recruiting others into her network for much needed support.

She quickly gained territory over the city, running a successful underground weapons trade and purposefully limiting her boundary within the city limits. She could have expanded further, becoming a real threat to others in the surrounding area.

But in her words-

“It just wasn’t worth the headache. ‘Sides I like my little area, easy to maintain.”

Lester shrugged, taking a sip of his beer.

“Must be nice.”

Phoebe smiled proudly, squeezing his arm and took a larger swallow from her own. Sensing a challenge, Lester smirked and immediately downed the rest of his pint, letting out a small burp.

“Showoff.”

Lester grinned and flagged down a server for another pint. “You always did say you liked that quality in a man.”

Phoebe rolled her eyes. “Don’t remind me.”

The server returned with his pint, along with their meals. Lester raised a brow at his burger, annoyed at how tall the burger was, dripping in fatty oils. How the fuck was he supposed to fit that in his mouth?

“So tell me?” Phoebe snatched a fry off his plate, ignoring Lester’s glare as he put a protective arm around his plate. “You and Tom. Bit of a cold fish isn’t he? Didn’t expect you to end up with someone like that.”

Lester scoffed, picking out the tomatoes from his burger. “Please don’t hold back with your compliments. He’s not usually like that. Well, not to that degree at least.”

“Seems a bit uptight to me, why’d you go for him? Most importantly, why’d he go for you?”

Ready to fling back an insult, he was caught off by Phoebe's genuine expression of interest. He’d save it for now. 

Definitely using it for later, though.

“I met him about a year or so after we split up. I was in London doing whatever contract jobs I could find. Word of mouth spread and he wanted to meet with me. He needed a partner and I guess he liked what he saw.”

Lester took a bite of his burger, annoyed at the uncomfortable stretch in his jaw as he chewed. Flavor was pretty decent though. He would take up all his complaints to the boss after she stopped snatching his french fries.

He brought up their troubled partnership and the years of back and forth that ensued. Glossing over the details of their initial hookup, Lester was proud to gush about Tom, shining a light on him that he’d hoped would reveal his true personality to Phoebe. Lester didn’t need her to like him, just to know that-

That Tom was his other half.

Lester wasn’t stupid. He knew that Phoebe was trying to rattle Tom. Knew that she played up her affection and touches in order to make Tom jealous. If anything, Lester was annoyed that she had succeeded, having assumed Tom would have been more secure in their relationship to let a thing like that bother him. That unfortunately meant there was some serious reevaluation in the future.

Just another thing he needed…

Halfway through her burger, Phoebe smacked her lips, wiping her mouth with the provided napkin. “And the kid? How’d he come about?”

“He came after.”

“How? No offense Lester, you never cared about the young folk.

Lester blushed faintly, thankful that their corner booth was away from the main area where customers were seated.

“You ever hear of a guy named Denning? Rich fuck in London?”

To his dismay, her eyes widened at the mention of his name. “Denning? He died didn’t he?”

“Yeah same one, Tom was the one that-”

“Wait, it was your Tom that did him in?” Phoebe gasped, interrupting him.

Lester hushed her, lowering his voice so she couldn’t draw any further attention.

“Yeah that’s the “shit” I mentioned earlier. Denning’s the reason our livelihood and home went under. Fucker caused the entire mess. How the hell did you know about him?”

Phoebe swallowed more of her beer. “People talk, Lester. And I know a lot of them. Word is, shit is fucking chaos over in London. His men are trying to keep his hold on the city but some of his former associates want a piece of his shit for themselves. Everyone’s fucking each other over. Good thing you got out when you did.”

“Yeah, good thing.” Lester sighed.

Phoebe let out a low whistle, no doubt relieved to have avoided the trouble of dealing with larger territories and clashing groups. 

“So what does he have to do with the kid?”

Lester frowned, bunching up the napkin in his fist. “The fucking bastard owned him.”

Phoebe’s eyebrows rose to her forehead. “Holy shit.”

“Yeah shit is right. He liked lots of young boys, kept buying them up as his own personal fleshlight and threw them away when they were no good. Was about to do the same to Charlie until Tom bought him,”

Phoebe frowned, ready to judge Tom before Lester quickly continued.

“Not for the same thing. He worked under us as a manual laborer until things just kinda…went in a different direction. He grew on us. Became our friend.”

Lester narrowed his eyes and jammed his finger into Phoebe’s side.

“Which is why I don’t want him involved with any of this dirty shit of yours. Charlie’s a good kid, too good to be dragged into this mess. From here on out he doesn't get a whiff of this, understand?”

It was necessary for him to hammer it home. He had no idea the work Phoebe would have for them, no doubt having to jump back into the flames of a fire they had only escaped from. But all that mattered was that Charlie had no part in it.

Phoebe stayed silent for a moment, her brown eyes intense and never wavering from his. The noise of the bar and customers seemed to drown out, leaving the pair of them in their own isolated world.

“You think that’s really gonna last Lester?”

What?

“What do you mean buy that?” Lester frowned, raising one brow.

Phoebe shrugged nonchalantly. “I’m just saying- it’s pretty dangerous to think that you could keep him separated from this kind of world. Your world. That’s just ignorance on your part.”

She finished the rest of her pint, calling another server to bring another round.

“I believe you when you say he doesn’t know about this. Hell, I saw it on his cute little face. But he’s going to get hurt if he sticks around. A kid like that, someone as innocent as him, can only get away from this if there’s a clean break.”

A clean break?

Lester frowned and stared down at his half eaten plate, bunching the napkin in his hand.

Would Charlie’s chances for a better life only improve if he and Tom weren’t in the picture anymore? Was their quest to return to form going to hinder his happiness. 

Lester didn’t know.

What he did know was that Charlie was a genius and had grown and built more agency for himself in the past several months. By definition he was free, he had the choice to leave them and start anew. Far, far away from them.

Yet he didn’t.

Charlie chose to stay behind. To make a home with a pair of “criminals” because he cared for them too much. And that care was very much reciprocated.

That had to count for something. It had to.

“Just something to think about,” Phoebe mused.

Yeah, a lot to think about…

Chapter Text

Settling in didn’t take much time at all.

Right away, Phoebe inducted them into her operation, bestowing them with the title of supply runners. A coveted position, in her words. 

Bullshit.

Everyone in the business knew that runners were the most underappreciated and dangerous jobs to work. Meeting new clients for the chance to forge an allship while keeping up relentless trades with the customers who already had your loyalty. It was a job with a lot of upkeep and little to no payoff in the grander scale of the game.

But, they couldn’t afford to be picky .

Since they were to serve as the “public relations” of Phoebe’s trade, that meant they were due for a few “cosmetic procedures”. Phoebe didn’t want to get any flack down the road for hosting the pair that knocked Denning from his throne and forced them to adopt new aliases.

Tom Hatch and Lester Naven would be no more.

Benjamin Webb and Martin Fisher were born.

“Benjamin” had to have his black hair bleached to remove any trace of color, dying it a dull mousy brown and trimming it short. Gone were his tailored suits and custom leather loafers. Benjamin preferred jeans and trainers, casualwear that showed he could relate to his fellow man and not try to yield superiority over them. Benjamin kindly smacked “Martin” for that little comment.

Martin had the simplest change of all yet the most effective, dying his signature grey hair to a strawberry blond color while gaining a massive upgrade to his wardrobe in the form of button ups and fitted blazers. Benjamin was the only one to grieve their former appearances, extending one special farewell for his former silver fox.

‘It’s only temporary,’ He’d say, forgetting that nothing about their situation was.

Yet Tom had to shove all his hesitations aside, knowing they were in too deep as it was, and most unfortunate of all, Phoebe had held up her side of the bargain.

Leaving him no choice but to honor his.

They worked at night, rushing to Phoebe’s church for their briefing before carrying on with their tasks. For hours on end, Tom and Lester would spend their time kissing up to potential allies, stroking their egos on their need to build up a partnership with the most promising trader in Manchester. 

Lester took to their new roles like a fish in water, itching to get ahead after months stranded by the wayside. Tom made no effort to deprive Lester of the lead. He was successful at it and in better condition to do so than Tom, physically and mentally.

Phantom skewers pierced into his belly with every tense meeting, when potential members flaunted their wealth, painfully reminding Tom of their former status. Former allegiances also went without saying. Tom did his best to acclimate.

Easier said than done.

His concentration floundered, making simple mistakes that his past self would have scoffed at committing. He hesitated more than he should have, overthinking hypotheticals beyond what was necessary.

To Lester’s credit, his partner had noticed him drowning, had thrown him a life preserver many times to keep himself afloat. 

But was Tom really drowning if he didn’t make the effort to grab it?

Tom didn’t know. 

That was a conversation for a later time and place, one where they weren’t constantly being hovered by Phoebe or one of her many lackeys.

And that was home. 

Not the cabin and certainly not the brick behemoth Phoebe had thrust upon them.

But where Charlie was.

Because Charlie could understand. You could cut the boy’s veins and find empathy bleeding from them. He knew how to relate, to feel pity for those that did not deserve it, a true angel amongst men.

The major downside to their current employment? The utter lack of time spent with Charlie.

Running worked best at night, made it easier to conceal the miscreants that broke the law and evaded it. Standard practice really. That meant when dawn eventually broke and Tom and Lester wandered back home, they could only spare Charlie a tired wave before crawling into bed and collapsing from utter exhaustion. 

Charlie adapted where he could, keeping noise to a minimum to avoid disturbing them from their well earned slumber. Kept the home tidy and clean while they were away. Prepped meals ahead of time so they could pop their food into the microwave. Rinse and repeat.

Resuming the work of an indentured servant. It infuriated Tom, regardless of whether it was of his own volition.

Tom could see it in his face for the few minutes they shared each day, the quiet loneliness before resignation inevitably washed over his face, ready to make due for another day of isolation, praying for the two’s safe return.

If their partnership with Phoebe had any chance of succeeding in the long term, things seriously needed to change, less the fragile nature of their formed family begin to crumble to nothing…

If only Phoebe had a better sense of timing.

On the rare day Tom and Lester were off Phoebe’s schedule for the night, she chose to drop by unannounced, not even having the decency to knock on the door. Whenever Tom brought up his complaints, Phoebe shushed him and dangled her keys under his nose, eager to see him stew and pout.

Insufferable, she was.

Tom grabbed his bottle of aspirin from the shelf, knowing exactly who was to blame for the cause of his sudden migraines.

“So, where’s Lesty, Tommy? I’d thought he’d be here by now? Need to chat to you two about some things,”

She had also taken to the habit of calling him Tommy, a habit that Tom tried and failed to extinguish everytime. Another aggravating downside.

Tom’s eye twitched, swallowing down two pills with a glass of water. 

“He won’t be back until later. He’s at his appointment with Dr. Wilby.”

“Damn, why am I always the last one to know about this?” Phoebe groaned, pulling out her mobile and tapping away at her screen.

Tom swallowed two more pills for safe measure.

“Anyways, where is Charlie? I hope you aren’t hiding him away,” She crooned, searching around the kitchen and whistling to catch his attention.

Tom cursed silently, his gaze drifting to catch the small figure tending to the garden in the backyard. Usually he had more time to warn Charlie whenever Phoebe dropped by, locking him away in the safety of his bedroom, the only door in the entire home that Phoebe had yet to obtain a key to.

Phoebe spotted him before Tom could divert her away.

“Charlie! Get over here sweetie!”

Even from their lofty distance and the smudge covered window, Tom could see the unmistakable slouch in Charlie’s shoulders as he inhaled a heavy breath and trudged his way across the lawn. 

Phoebe pressed herself against the glass, panting with glee as Charlie stepped inside, evading Phoebe's path. He wasn’t quick enough as Phoebe’s long arms ensnared him and held him tight against her bosom, squealing over him.

“Oh how are you sweetie?”

Charlie gasped and gargled, failing to free himself from her unrelenting grip, his green eyes finding Tom’s sole blue for solace.

Tom spoke up for both of them. “Phoebe enough, please!”

“You’re no fun,” Phoebe pouted, relinquishing Charlie from her grasp, letting him stumble backwards into Tom, catching him before they could both topple to the floor.

Charlie gasped, his face flushed and gulping down air. “Thanks Tom.”

Tom nodded, fixing his clothes as Phoebe groaned and slumped against the kitchen counter.

“Do you know when Lesty’s dropping by then?”

Tom checked his mobile.

“Not for a while, so if this is related to work matters, it'd be best if you drop by later.”

“Ugh, I needed to talk to you and Lester about the Summit run-” She caught her slip of tongue, eyes widening at the sight of Charlie still glued to Tom’s side.

“I mean- Ethay ummitsay unray eedsnay,” Phoebe drawled, pulling out ridiculous pig latin from her arse as if that could cover her tracks. 

The bewildered expression on Charlie’s face suggested it wasn’t for nothing though…

Tom gestured for Charlie to leave, moving into Phoebe’s space.

“Can this wait until later? I don’t need Charlie to listen to any of this or your nonsensical rambling,” Tom whispered harshly, knowing he could only excuse Phoebe’s lack of tact for so long.

But the woman merely raised a brow at him, tapping her manicured nails along her elbows.

“Hate to break it to you Tommy, but your boy hasn’t left yet.”

What?

Tom raised a brow and to his disappointment she was correct, Charlie has not vacated the kitchen. Most telling of all, his posture indicated he had something on his mind. Subtlety was never Charlie’s strong suit. 

He was fidgeting with the hem of his knitted sweater, his face flushed pink and eyes squarely aimed at his feet. 

Tom sighed and squeezed his arm supportively. “Charlie? Is there something you need?”

“Y-yeah.”

Inhaling a shaky breath, Charlie stood a little straighter, mustering up all his courage as he stared intently at the both of them. Whatever he wanted, it had to be serious.

“I want a job.”

Just not that…

Phoebe’s eyes lit up in an instant as she let out an audible squeal, her claws stretching out towards him.

“Oh sweetie-”

“Save it,” Tom interjected, maneuvering Charlie from her grasp in the nick of time only to squeeze him in his own clutches. 

“A job? Are you insane Charlie? After all you said? All the shit you’ve seen? You don’t expect me to believe that you could ever do what we do!?” 

Tom quickly devolved into a spittle fueled rant, rambling reason after reason as to why Charlie ever left the thought of joining them ever enter the atmosphere of his mind. He should have figured it would have happened sooner than later, them being terrible influences and all. The kid was absolutely lucky that Lester hadn’t been here or Tom might not have been able to save him from his lover’s wrath.

“Tom!” Charlie’s strained voice finally broke through.

“Tom stop! That’s not what I meant!”

“Could have stopped him a little sooner there sweetie,” Phoebe remarked, wincing as she rubbed her ear.

Tom bared his teeth at her, turning back to Charlie and exhaling a shuddery breath.

“Explain yourself.”

Charlie nodded, gesturing for Tom to take a seat at the table. Par for the course, Phoebe took one as well, all too anxious to hear what Charlie had to say. Taking his seat at the head of the table, Charlie steadied himself, muttering a quiet mantra to himself for self assurance.

“I want a job. Not working for you. Not for her, but just a job.”

Tom quickly learned that loneliness was but one of many symptoms Charlie had acquired since their move.

Lack of productivity being another one.

Charlie always had work to do. Back at the Estate, work was mandatory, keeping his mind from analyzing the tragedy of his situation, a needed distraction for his itchy fingers. At the Ridge, he was able to keep himself preoccupied with Lester’s wellbeing and maintenance of the cabin. 

But in Manchester, Charlie had felt utterly useless. 

Tom and Lester no longer required his services for care. Phoebe had her own specialty team that tended to all their needs. They were professionals, able to provide top notch aid that Charlie could only dream of providing, his work appearing crude in comparison.

And harshly, Charlie did have a point. While Tom was not about to degrade Charlie for his truly essential care, the fact remained that he lacked years of experience and the necessary resources. Tom could see why the kid had a bit of an identity crisis.

Left alone and with no one to provide for, all Charlie could do was menial chores around the home, venturing away when he felt particularly brave enough. He would explore the city on bus, spending several hours navigating through the crowded streets, mustering up his courage to join their ranks, only to chicken out in the end. 

Day in and day out, Charlie was nothing but a passerby, watching other people live out their stories, while his continued to remain on hold. Another fact that Tom felt guilty for.

“-I just want to feel normal again. To contribute. I want to do something so that I don’t feel so useless.” Charlie sighed, fidgeting with his hands as he extended an apologetic look to Tom.

As if he needed to.

“Oh Charlie,” Tom embraced him in a tight hug, sending a silent warning to Phoebe not to stray from her seat.

“That’s why I want a job. I saw a few places in the city that are hiring.”

Tom nodded. “And that’s why you wanted to tell me.”

“Yes, but I need papers. Documents, identification, etc. I don’t have any of that,” Charlie’s gaze shyly drifted to Phoebe. “I think that’s where you can help me.”

Phoebe’s face lit up, her squeal dying in her throat at finally being addressed by Charlie no less. It had to all have been some twisted honor in her head.

“Oh I absolutely can help you there Angel.” She pinched Charlie’s cheek in her grip, moving her hand away before Tom could swat it. “I got a few names already prepped, and a few suggestions on what we can do to change your look-”

“No-no!” Charlie shook his head, shifting closer to Tom’s side for protection.

“I would rather keep my name. I don’t want to change anything. I just want to have the proper credentials to work. I know you can’t get me my actual papers, but I want something as close to the real thing as possible.” Charlie sighed forlornly, no doubt wondering the fate of his actual identification, if such papers still existed.

Otherwise, he had absolutely nothing of claim to his real identity. 

Perhaps, Phoebe could give him something there after all…

“You got yourself a deal sweetie.”

Phoebe extended her hand, a mad twinkle in her eye that promised nothing but trouble. The kind of deal that one would find themselves entangled with a smooth talking devil. One that promised everything you wanted and more, concealing the crossed fingers they had hiding behind their back along with their pronged tail.

Charlie shook it, flashing a pained smile In Phoebe’s direction, one that Tom mirrored as well, forever lamenting the fact that they were indebted to the woman.

He could only hope she would continue living up to her promises, and continue achieving them now that Charlie was involved. Tom would go through a million cosmetic surgeries, a million and one identities, crawl through a million mines if it meant Charlie was spared in the end. To keep him separated from a world that threatened to chew him up and spit him out.

Because if she broke that boy’s heart-

Hers would no longer continue to beat…

Lester couldn’t believe it.

Not at all.

He had to have heard the doc wrong. Had to have had lint stuck in his ears that he forgot to pick out that morning. Maybe there was leftover water sitting in his eardrums from his morning shower.

But the doc had assured him, his words were one hundred percent correct.

Lester could finally walk.

Without crutches.

Without his chair.

A real fucking miracle.

Lester couldn’t contain his excitement. He screamed and hollered whoops of joy as he ran, fucking ran, from the doc’s office to his car. Tears welled up in his eyes at the sensation of it, able to feel his feet pound against the ground without an ounce of pain reverberating in his kneecaps, without the typical twinges and winces of pain that plagued him wherever he went.

There was only one thing on his mind.

One thing as Lester fumbled his way into starting the SUV, nearly rear ending the parking sign as he pulled into a turn and out of the lot, barreling down the road in the direction towards home.

He didn’t care that he drew attention to himself on the road, narrowly avoiding crashing into the unwelcome pedestrians on the road, ignoring their angry shouts and middle fingers. And he certainly didn’t care about driving over a few curb’s, damaging the undercarriage of the SUV.

All that mattered was getting home to his boys and springing the good news onto them.

And perhaps getting a little fun in return...

“You guys! Guess what, guess what?!” Lester screamed into the air, wasting no time declaring as he stormed into the house, nearly knocking the front door off its hinges during all his excitement.

The pair he was searching for were on the couch, jumping in their seats from his unplanned entrance. Lester snickered and raised his arms, waiting for the pair to shower him in praises and congratulations. Instead, they stared at him with wide eyes, mouths stuffed with popcorn that was sitting on the coffee table.

Clearly they weren’t as excited as he thought. That meant he needed to make his statement more obvious. And get a little more loud…

“Guess what you two?! Go on and guess!!” Lester shouted once more, chuckling as the two covered their ears and winced in their seats.

“For god’s sake Lester what the hell are you shouting for?!”

“Oh come on Tom don’t make me ruin it for you! Guess!” Lester grinned and approached them, doing a dramatic spin and flaring out the collar of his jacket for extra emphasis.

Tom, forever unimpressed, simply raised a brow.

Charlie caught on immediately, his eyes widening as his mouth stretched into a wide smile.

“Oh Lester you’re-”

Lester immediately clamped his hand over Charlie’s mouth, wagging his finger at him.

“Appreciate your enthusiasm kid, but I was hoping Tom could guess for us.”

Tom rolled his eyes at that, fisting his hand into Lester’s collar and pulling him in for a dizzying kiss. Lester melted into his hold, moaning softly into his partner’s mouth as their tongues swiped against each other, tasting popcorn.

Tom broke the kiss, flashing Lester a small affectionate smile. “Congratulations Lester.”

“About time you noticed. Now, I have a few ideas as to how we can celebrate this milestone of mine,” Lester mused, jumping over the couch to sandwich himself between the pair, ignoring their grunts of protest.

“Lester,” Tom grumbled, irritation laced in his voice.

Lester snickered, throwing his arms around the both of them. “I want you to make me a special cake, Tom, twice as big as the one you made for Charlie. Charlie I want you to make me a special plaque, something I can hang my crutches on or something. I also want-”

“A goddamn parade while you’re at it?” Tom withdrew himself from Lester’s arm.

“What? I deserve it don’t I?”

Charlie was kinder, gently removing Lester’s arm from his neck and giving his hand a squeeze. “I think he just wants you to be reasonable Lester. But we are proud of you.”

“Good, god knows how long I waited for this fucking day.”

Tom nodded, taking Lester’s other hand in his own and interlacing their fingers. “Like Charlie mentioned, do you have any reasonable ideas for how we can celebrate?”

“I-”

“And not a fucking threesome?” Tom warned, the growl in his voice veering on threatening.

Charlie coughed, awkwardly removing his hand from Lester’s grip.

Lester frowned and crossed his arms, scratching out the half of the sexy scenarios he envisioned in his head, searching for something more tame and vanilla. Not his fault that Tom and Charlie hated to live on the wild side of life.

Unless…

Lester smirked, relishing in the pair’s confused looks as the perfect solution came to mind, one that would have all participants equally enthused.

Or so he hoped.

“I think I know what we can do…”

Chapter Text

Lester’s idea of a celebration was one neither of them ever expected, both assuming he would continue to champion for the threesome that would never occur again. 

Which is how they found themselves in front of a glitzy nightclub a week later, one that blasted music loud enough to make the streets quake with a line of people stretching down the block. 

Yes, it was safe to say they weren’t expecting this.

Tom had protested the idea, refusing to entertain the idea of “gyrating amongst strangers”. He threw out several alternative suggestions, including the not so popular choice of staying home and doing nothing at all. Anything to throw his pettiness back in Lester’s face. Charlie didn’t find it in himself to disagree.

Unfortunately Lester was having none of it, lamenting that they all deserved a night to go out and have fun. Why a nightclub was the perfect choice, Charlie had no clue, finding it hard to picture a young Lester letting loose in such an environment.

Scratch that, he absolutely could.

Knowing his enthusiasm was not enough to convince them, Lester resorted to his trump card.

Guilt. And a lot of it.

Pouts, whimpers, dramatic speeches about rising against the odds, Lester held no punches as he regurgitated every painful experience. Victory was his by the time all was said and done, reveling in the tears he had induced in Charlie and the vitriol in Tom for resorting to the dirty tactic. Lester may have won Tom’s acquisition but that wasn’t enough to save him from the barbs at his wardrobe for the occasion, leaving the living area with a brand new insecurity. 

If Charlie happened to spare a glance down at himself after Tom’s comments, nobody needed to know. He had enough self-consciousness to deal with already.

Luckily Charlie didn’t have to worry about his wardrobe disappointing Tom, the latter taking him on a shopping trip. Tom had been putting it off since their arrival, having promised Charlie a chance to secure a new wardrobe.

Charlie was relieved, having grown tired of his dark and dour ensemble. Tom allowed him to shop as he pleased, racking up a pile of comfy shirts, jeans, and enough turtlenecks to tide him over for the next several years. He expected Tom to give him unsolicited fashion advice, catching his judgemental eyebrow raise every time a new article was added. But Tom kept his mouth in check, surprisingly.

Clubwear was a different story.

Having no idea what constituted as such, Charlie wandered around the shop aimlessly, pulling random odds and ends. He knew he was doing it wrong, earning several groans and eye rolls from Tom. 

When Tom nearly chewed his fist off when Charlie strayed to a gaudy looking suit, he gave in, asking Tom for his assistance. Floodgates open, Tom went into critical fashion expert mode, swarming around the shop and collecting dozens of suitable options over his arm, practically hissing at an older man who made the poor mistake of crossing his path. Charlie tried on outfit after outfit, prohibited from leaving the fitting room until Tom was satisfied.

Charlie tugged on the hem of his shirt, feeling the chilly air seep through the thin fabric material. Following Tom’s suggestions, Charlie was wearing a striped long sleeve shirt, paired with dark jeans and trainers that had yet to be broken in. His curls were neatly styled, a result of Tom using an excessive amount of gel and hairspray in his efforts to tame them. Accessories were mandatory, having been given a silver chain with a pendant as well as two rings and a watch. 

It was a lovely outfit and less… ostentatious than Tom and Lester’s. 

The pair were dressed in complementing suits, the buttons of their shirts undone to expose much of their chests, oblivious to the chilly air. Tom’s influence had clearly extended to Lester, the American refusing to be outdone by his partner. 

Overdressed, they commanded attention, catching several wandering eyes from the line nearby. Women and men alike. 

Charlie made a move towards the end of line, yelping in surprise when Lester hauled him back by his collar.

“Where are you going?”

Charlie raised a brow, pointing at the line that curled around the corner. “The end of the line is back there.”

Tom and Lester scoffed, leading him towards the entrance that was guarded by several burly looking bouncers. Charlie gasped, praying that the pair weren’t trying to jump the line.

“Watch and learn, kid.” 

He was wrong, they absolutely were. 

Charlie trailed closely behind the pair, cheeks heating up as the people in line muttered under their breath, annoyed at their potential line cut. Of course Tom and Lester didn’t care about inconveniencing people, letting the remarks roll off their back like water. Charlie could never be as audacious as the pair.

Charlie concerned himself with fiddling with his jewelry while Tom schmoozed the head bouncer, his failed attempt at relieving guilt as a passive bystander. Regardless of the ethics of cutting, Charlie couldn’t deny that he liked seeing Tom acting so confident again, his charisma returning in-

Nevermind, he bribed the bouncer instead.

Well, nevertheless.

Charlie politely ducked his head, avoiding the glares directed their way as they entered, muttering a silent apology to no one in particular. 

Inside, the club was packed to the brim with people, all monopolizing a large lit up dance floor, shaking the foundation of the building as they danced amongst each other. The interior of the club was dimly lit, save for the several neon lights and strobe effects littered throughout the hall. The music was deafening, courtesy of the DJ stationed on the main stage, making Charlie’s brain rattle inside his skull.

Whether he would survive the night without a migraine was too early to call. He really should have brought the ear plugs he purchased from Miss. B.

Lester took it all in stride, breathing in the scent of alcohol and unbothered by the intermingling perfumes and cologne. Tom looked unimpressed, eyeing the rest of the populace with disdain. Clearly he was regretting the decision to come here, moments away from strangling the next person that bumped into him. And there was plenty to choose from.

“Come on! I need to get my blood pumping!” Lester shouted above the fray of pulsating music, grabbing Tom and Charlie’s wrists before they had a chance to realize it, pulling them towards the dance floor, expertly maneuvering them to the middle of the dancing crowd.

Sandwiched by strangers, Charlie struggled to move amongst the dense flock of people, feeling akin to a sardine in a packing tin. He could tell Tom shared the same notion, making an expression of disgust when squished between a group of chattering women, prying himself away before they could do any damage. 

Or worse, Tom could.

Lester was oblivious to their discomfort, singing along to the song reverberating in the speakers above. The sight of Lester bouncing along to the beat was almost too impossible to conceive, much less witness in person. The man knew all the words!

Unable to contain himself at seeing Lester bouncing his head along to a trending pop song, Charlie gave into bouts of laughter.

Lester’s enthusiasm was contagious, spreading to Tom in the form of the tiny smirk, a small twinkle catching in his uninjured eye. Realizing they were too deep to leave (not to mention physically obstructured), Tom surrendered to it, slowly bobbing his head along to the song and taking Lester’s hand in his. The two quickly fell into rhythm with one another, their dancing steps falling into place, making the crowd surrounding them look amateurish at best. Even earning a few jeering shouts in support.

Including some from yours truly.

Tom and Lester hadn’t forgotten his presence, pulling him into the small circle they formed, encouraging him to dance along. 

Charlie had no ear for music. Had never had the compulsion nor coordination to dance like nobody was watching. Yet that didn’t stop him from participating, no matter how awkward he appeared, his thin limbs flailing every which way, feet stomping in all the wrong directions.

He let the music guide him, turning off his brain and letting himself savor the moment.

Leaving all his worries behind.

Feeling electric.

Free from inhibitions.

It was incredible . 

They danced to several songs, ones that Charlie couldn’t name, ignorant of the popular music and artists of the current day. That made him all the more ecstatic when he did recognize a song, happy to finally sing along, his scratchy voice lost in the crowd. 

He could have kept going despite the soreness in his muscles. He absolutely wanted to, bracing himself for Lester’s inevitable ‘I told you so’ speech once he’d confess how fun his suggestion was. 

But the music slowed, the rock song that once lingered melted away. The lights above shifted to warm hues of pink and red as the momentary lull melted into a slow ballad, a woman’s melodic voice rising, her words soulful and delicate.

A romance song.

Charlie had seen enough films to know what that meant.

A not so subtle cue for single folks to vacate the dance floor, leaving only couples behind.

Slowing to a stop, Charlie watched as people slowly trickled off the dance floor. Many headed towards the bar at the back, the lit up wall of decorative glass and liquor never more enticing. Others mingled along the outer edges. Some spoke to other prospective singles, looking for their chance to return to the floor with a companion. 

No such luck would be in the cards for him.

Charlie reluctantly peeled himself away from Tom and Lester, hoping to be spared a sympathetic smile. To his disappointment, the two hadn’t noticed him departing. Both were too wrapped up in each other’s arms, their gazes meant for only each other, tuning out the world around them.

Wearing a tight smile, Charlie took his leave, swallowing down the hard lump that had emerged in his throat. He decided to refresh himself in the meantime.

At least no one would be able to see his tears, should any slip.

Perhaps that was a bit of an overreaction. 

He had truly no issue being happy for Tom and Lester’s love, having enjoyed observing the evolution of their relationship. But that didn’t mean it was wrong for him to feel a bit jealous now and then, wishing he could have the chance to meet a nice fellow. 

To have someone’s arms wrapped around him. 

Protected and loved.

Maybe one day.

Worse yet, maybe not.

The facilities were tucked away in the far corners of the club, away from the main throng of people that congregated on the main floor. Inside was empty, allowing Charlie the privacy to wash his face in peace, the cool water a welcome salvation against his flushed cheeks.

He took several deep breaths, feeling his heartbeat slow to a crawl inside his chest. As predicted, the lack of earplugs would be his downfall, beginning to feel an annoying pulse on his left temple. 

Really, he couldn’t have one night out without any hiccups?

A group of men entered and Charlie quickly made himself scarce, excusing himself as he squeezed past the group, nose wrinkling at the stench of alcohol and nicotine that lingered on their breaths. One even offered him a cig and Charlie declined before escaping out the door.

Back on the dance floor, the love song had dissipated in favor of an electric pop song, one that had the floor swamped with people. Charlie meandered around the edges, standing on his tiptoes to see if he could pinpoint Tom and Lester. They were lost in the sea of people and Charlie decided not to brave through the crowd, feeling his headache grow worse. 

He resigned himself to standing awkwardly along the outer perimeter, searching for an empty seat to claim. The only place in the whole club that had a vacant spot was the bar, one empty stool tucked away at the bar’s edge. He prayed the barkeeper wouldn’t evict him from it.

With nothing to do but wait for his headache to pass, Charlie took to people watching, an old pastime of his. And with the nightclub atmosphere, it was easy to stay entertained.

One group of friends were preoccupied with comparing trainers, the taller of the group expressing annoyance at his friend for threatening to scuff them.

Two women on his right fawned over an attractive man sitting at the other end of the bar, debating on approaching him.

Three men nearby were chatting over a high-top table, with one man sporting a familiar scruffy haircut, one that caused Charlie’s heart to skip a beat.

No-it couldn’t be…

It wasn’t actually…

Charlie swallowed, his heart kickstarting to life as he tentatively peered to catch the stranger’s face, praying with all his might it wasn’t who he thought it was. To his utter relief, the man only had the misfortune of sharing the same awful haircut as one of his worst tormentors, completely unaware of the tailspin he elicited in Charlie.

There should have been nothing to fear.

Johnny was dead, remember?

Yet why hadn’t his heart stopped racing?

Was the air growing thick around him?

Why did it feel like the ceiling was going to cave at any moment?

Charlie exhaled a shuddery gasp, the throbbing in his head getting fiercer by the second. Bracing his elbows against the bar, he applied deep pressure to his temples, willing the pain to evaporate. 

That made things worse .

His vision debilitated, turning the wall of neon liquor into blurred rainbow collage. Despite the booming music of the club, he could hardly hear it, the thumping pulse in his ears overwhelming all else. Breath turning erratic, Charlie desperately swallowed down oxygen, trying is damndest for his body to return to normal.

Yet nothing was working.

Why wasn’t-

“Scuze’ me mate? You good?” 

Charlie shook his head, curls falling to shield his eyes.

“Would some fresh air help there?"

The voice was soft, calming in a way that gave Charlie pause. He managed a nod.

A warm hand was on Charlie’s shoulder in an instant, guiding him towards a back exit marked off for employees. Charlie panted as he was led outside into the alleyway, the fresh air a welcome relief against his skin. He could barely make out the barkeep asking the security guard to stand, allowing Charlie to take his vacated chair.

“Take some deep breaths, yeah? I’m gonna fetch you some water.”

The hand squeezed his shoulder, before the barkeep headed back inside. Charlie missed its warmth. 

Thinking back on his words, Charlie forced himself to comply, hands gripping the stool for stability as he counted each one in his head. Slowly, aching second after second, the tension in his lungs released, feeling the rush of air inflate them to the brim. 

The blows against his temple lessened into dull pulses, matching his heart’s slowing rate. 

“Here you go mate,”

The barkeep had returned and a cold water bottle was placed in his hand. Charlie struggled to open it, hands fumbling around the sealed cap, breath coming in laboured pants

The man offered his apologies, taking the bottle and breaking the seal before handing it back. Charlie gulped the water down, chugging the bottle in seconds, the warm hand shifting to his back and rubbing in circular motions.

“Watch yourself now,” His voice grew clearer. “You need some more water? Ibuprofen? Call for a cabbie?”

“No,” Charlie wheezed, lowering his head and wiping the sweat from his brow.

“You sure? I can get you owt.” 

“Sorry?…Uh no-no I’m fine, thank-thank you.” Charlie raised his head, brushing the damp curls from his forehead.

Blinking away the few tears that accumulated, the barkeeper’s face began to materialize in Charlie’s vision, illuminated by a street lamp posted near them. Charlie’s eyes widened, a small gasp falling from his lips, recognizing the barkeep as the stranger from Miss. B’s shoppe.

Alden .

Looking just as gorgeous as he had all those months ago.

Clad in a black button up shirt and matching black trousers, the dark shade did wonders against his tan skin, his rolled up sleeves displaying his toned forearms that Charlie failed to look away from. The short feathery brown wefts of his hair were styled upwards, framing his face and allowing his gorgeous amber eyes to dazzle.

He was breathtaking , robbing Charlie of the oxygen he only just reclaimed.

And judging by the size of Alden’s eyes, it was clear he remembered Charlie too.

“Oh! Oh it’s you! From Miss. B’s! How you doin’ mate? You feelin’ sorted yet?” Alden crouched to Charlie’s level, caught between excitement and concern.

“I’m b-better now.” Charlie smiled weakly.

Much better.

“That’s great, yeah. I was worried, took me a while to get your attention.”

“Oh-oh I’m sorry about that. Please forgive me Alden.” 

Charlie’s eyes grew to the size of saucers, his cheeks blushing a crimson hue, realizing he uttered the man’s name.

Because who in their right mind would bother to remember a stranger’s name? 

Charlie backtracked, determined to save himself from the embarrassment. 

“I-I mean, sorry I just, I remembered and uh,”

Alden chuckled, the sound of it awakening a flurry of butterflies in his belly.

“Don’t be. ‘Sides I’m a bit embarrassed I never got your name. Not really fair on my end, yeah?”

“Oh-oh right, I’m Charlie.” 

Charlie extended his hand, hesitantly drawing it back before Alden took it in his own and shook it firmly, making his blush stain permanently into his cheeks.

“Nice to meet you, proper.” Alden grinned.

My sentiments exactly…

Charlie cleared his throat, reluctantly breaking the handshake.

“So-uh, you work here then?”

“Yeah! Only part-time meself. Work Friday’s and weekends ‘tween uni classes.”

That’s right, Charlie recalled that Alden was in university. Botany if he remembered correctly. Yet all Charlie ever accomplished was healing two notorious criminals back to health. Not really something one would want to brag about to potential friends.

Friends . As if he could ever be that lucky.

“I’ve never seen you droppin’ in before. You wanted a go at the famous Neon Box?” He flashed a cheesy grin.

“Sorta. It’s the first time I’ve ever been to a nightclub. I came here because my…uncles wanted to.”

“The uncles you were stayin’ with at their cabin, right? See I remembered you.” Alden tapped his head with one finger, smiling proudly and earning a giggle from Charlie.

And the treasured knowledge that a stranger bothered to keep such mundane information.

“Is that what caused your ‘ead to spin? Not really into the club vibe?”

Charlie sighed and shook his head, wringing the bottle in his hands, the club’s music continuing to thump in the background.

“No, not particularly. It was fun for a while but everything became too loud and crowded. Places like this aren’t typically my first choice to spend time in. I prefer something quieter, more…lowkey.”

Alden gave a sympathetic nod. “Brews over beer type of fellow?” 

Was he that easy to read?

Alden bit his lower lip, glancing back at the club’s doors, clearly ruminating over something. Charlie blanched, knowing that guests were more than likely prohibited back in the alley. Poor Alden would get into trouble for pulling him out here. He readied himself with a list full of apologies before Alden beat him to the punch.

“Listen…there’s a cafe at the end of the street here. One of those late night places with brews, butties, and the best cakes you ever had,” Alden scratched the back of his neck, cheeks painted the slightest shade of pink. 

“It’s a bit of a walk but it’s a good place to recover from the noise. I’m happy to take you if you like. My shift’s about done anyways.”

What?

Alden wanted to take him somewhere? 

To hang out?

With him?

“Unless you rather not.” Alden interjected, scraping his heel against the pavement. “If you rather kip on home, I understand.”

Charlie’s jaw went slack, the butterflies in his belly threatening to fly out his hanging mouth. 

He’d be an idiot to reject it.

“I-I’d love to!” Charlie bit his tongue, suppressing his overt enthusiasm. “I just need to let my uncles know where I’m going first.”

“Oh mint! I’ll need to clock out before I go though. Meet you out front by the gaslamp?”

“Absolutely,” Charlie nodded, his smile growing larger as Alden returned it, grin full of dazzling teeth and just as brilliant as he remembered.

“Wicked, see you in a few.” 

Alden allowed Charlie to enter through the door first, giving him a polite nod before disappearing down a marked off corridor. Charlie watched him depart in a daze, the effects of cupid’s arrow in his rump returning in full force. Cupid’s fog would have consumed him entirely, saved only by the wave of a tall familiar figure at the bar. Weaving his way through the dancers, Charlie made it to Tom’s side, receiving a hearty slap on his back, letting out a surprised yelp as Tom laughed.

“Charlie! Where the hell did you run off to?” Tom shouted, swaying back and forth on his heels, rouge fanning across his nose and cheeks. Classic effects of intoxication.

Switching to caretaker mode, Charlie sat Tom on a stool, dodging his halfhearted attempts to swat him away.

“Tom, are you alright? Where is Lester?” Charlie inquired, checking Tom’s forehead for his temperature and stopping Tom from tossing his glass back over the counter’s edge, thanking the heavens above that Alden wasn't around to witness his behavior.

Tom scoffed, swallowing the last of his drink.

“Bastard let himself get riled up by some kids and challenged them to a drinking contest. Dragged me here before I could even defend myself.”

Charlie’s mouth dropped in disbelief, never anticipating Tom of all people to allow himself to get pulled into petty drinking games. 

“We won two against four.”

Well…that was something to brag about.

“The only reason I agreed to that stupid game in the first was Lester promising me a night of my own celebratory exploits in return. There was no other choice but to take him up on it. Get my revenge, that way.” 

Tom hiccupped, groaning softly as he gripped onto Charlie for stability. Charlie sighed and rubbed his back, flagging down the new barkeep for a glass of cold water.

“Tom, where is Lester? Don’t tell me he left you here alone.”

“Bastard abandoned me for the dance floor. He made a vow to dance until his body collapsed. I suppose I’ll join him again when my head stops spinning. Far be it from me to ruin his night.” He murmured, taking the proffered glass the barkeep had replaced.

Charlie still had his doubts, though Tom sensed his hesitance. 

“Charlie, relax, I'll be fine. I’ve had worse nights than this I can assure you,”

“Go off and have some fun. I don’t want you coming back to us and whining that you didn’t have a good time. If anyone gets to moan about this night, it is going to be me.”

It was as good a permission as any. 

“Thank you, Tom.”

“You’re welcome, now don’t come back until you make a friend.”

The way the fates had spun the night so far, that was one statement Charlie wished would come to pass.

Outside, the evening air had dropped in temperature. The attendees left waiting in line donned thick coats and jackets over their dressy outfits, prioritizing comfort over fashion. All except for the lone straggler waiting at the gaslamp, teeth chattering and hands stuffed into his pockets for warmth. Charlie cursed Tom’s name, regretting letting the man bully him into leaving his turtleneck sweater behind, quoting fashion as his reasoning. 

Shivering, he scanned his surroundings, searching for any sign of Alden. Ten minutes since Charlie left the club and he had yet to show himself. He wondered if anything had happened to cause his delay. An inconvenience or even a sudden illness. Charlie exhaled a wispy plume, realizing the other more depressing possibility.

That Alden decided not to show. 

Maybe Alden had changed his mind, realized he wasn’t worth the trouble to accompany.

“Charlie!”

Charlie’s heart skipped a beat, frantically searching for the voice’s origin. He spotted Alden emerging behind the club’s corner, jogging around the mass of people collected at the entrance, expertly threading his way past them. Alden came to a stop in front of him, panting to catch his breath, his styled hair now disheveled.

He came after all…

“Sorry for keepin’ you. Was gettin’ ready to pop out when some American fella started given’ my mate a hard time. Guy was havin’ a whole strop about it.”

Charlie froze, his teeth clicking hard against one another. He had an unsettling feeling on the identity of said American and had no intentions on revealing that information to Alden. That would be a bridge to cross for later.

“Anyways, should we head off then?” Alden inquired, tucking his hands into the pockets of his very toasty looking jacket. To say Charlie was envious was an understatement.

Charlie nodded, following closely after Alden down the street. Alden made polite discourse, pointing out various businesses, encouraging Charlie to check them out on a future visit. Charlie tried to respond but the bitter cold made it difficult for him to speak, teeth clacking hard enough to chip enamel. 

When Charlie made a passing comment about a closed flower boutique, thick plush material was draped around his shoulders, instantly cocooning him in warmth. Charlie stilled, staring at the jacketless Alden, wearing a shy smile.

“Sorry. You looked like you were freezin’.”

Charlie blushed furiously, gripping the jacket around himself against his better judgement. “But won’t you be cold?

Alden waved him off. “Nah, cold’s not much of a bother to me. ‘Sides I don’t mind.”

He nodded at Charlie before continuing on, leaving the smitten Charlie behind. 

Gorgeous, kind, and an absolute gentleman? It’d take a miracle for Charlie not to be reduced to a melted puddle by the end of the night.

“You comin’?

Revived by abundant warmth, the scent of Alden’s woody cologne tickling his nose, Charlie hurried after him.

The cafe was a tiny hole in the wall type of establishment, unassuming in nature. It was even smaller than Charlie had anticipated, with very few tables and a small checkout counter pressed up near the back wall. The atmosphere of the shop was a significant contrast to the bustling club. Warm and cozy and most important of all, quiet.

Glowing bulbs hung from the ceiling and several ivy plants and flowers were lined along the wooden shelves decorating the walls. There was even a brick fireplace, providing welcome heat to the few patrons inside.

Alden excitedly explained the menu, giving his personal recommendations. Charlie absorbed it all, savoring the twinkle in Aldens eyes when he gave his praises to the dessert, going off on a tangent of his favorite flavors. Charlie was happy to listen, deciding on a slice of chocolate cake Alden favored and a cup of Earl Grey tea. 

Only before realizing he had no money. A massive oversight on his part. Alden saw the color drain from his face, offering to cover him. Charlie apologized profusely, promising to pay him back to which Alden brushed him off, assuring him it was no trouble at all, giving a squeeze to his shoulder.

Treats paid for and ticket in hand, the pair of them took a table near the fireplace, the lapping flames providing more than substantial warmth. Charlie returned Alden’s jacket, thanking him for the kind gesture. The two made idle small talk about the cafe before their orders arrived.

“So,” Alden handed Charlie his tea, failing to notice the blush on his cheeks as their fingers brushed together. “Where you from originally? Your accent gives you away.”

Charlie blew on his tea, warming his hands on the mug. “London. I recently relocated here with my uncles.”

“You have? You’re gonna love it here, not as fancy as London but tops for food and footy. You a City fan? Or United?”

Charlie shook his head, sipping on his tea. “Neither. I don’t pay much attention to sports. Though I must admit, attending a game would be interesting.”

Alden chuckled, taking a bite of his cake. “Guess I’ll have to bring you to one, show you what you’ve been missin’ out on.”

Charlie blushed furiously, nearly choking on his tea as he stared at Alden.

Oh what he would give to attend a game with him.

“R-right. H-Have you always lived here?” Charlie interjected, needing a change of topic before he embarrassed himself further.

“All my life.” Alden smiled, a wistful look in his eyes.

Charlie smiled softly, wanting to uncover more about him.

“Could…could you tell me more?”

And to Charlie’s surprise, Alden took him up on his invitation, spilling details about the fabric of his life. He discovered that Alden was currently in his second year at uni, the oldest child in a family of five, his younger siblings attending secondary school and primary school respectively. He had a penchant for gardening, a passion that he decided to further expand upon in college. Charlie blushed, praying that he would be so lucky to get advice from him. 

Perhaps even get a demonstration…

Alden was also a massive fan of Manchester City, pledging his allegiance to the club ever since he was born. He'd even been a part of his college’s football league, earning a spot on the roster in his first year before an unfortunate injury to his ankle led to his ejection from the team.

“-never was able to play the same again. Ankle is still a bit dodgy when I play sometimes.” Alden sighed softly and stared at the fireplace, golden flames reflecting in his eyes.

Charlie swallowed, resting his hand atop Alden’s without a second thought. “I’m so sorry to hear that Alden. That had to have been terrible.” 

Only when Charlie recognized the heat of warmth under his palm did he lock eyes with Alden, catching a soft pink hue fanning across the latter’s cheeks. Charlie recoiled, pulling his hand away, failing to notice Alden’s upturned smile.

“S’not a big deal. I played for the fun of it. I never expected to make it to Premier or aught. ‘Sides I still can make a hell of a strike. Swear down.”

Charlie giggled, taking a bite from his cake. “I’d love to see that for myself.

“Maybe you will,” Alden chuckled and winked.

Actually winked .

Charlie couldn’t move, frozen to his chair, cake in his mouth forgotten.

Why did that simple action cause his stomach to tangle into knots?

Alden was gorgeous, handsome, there was no denial to be had about that fact. 

But that alone couldn’t be the reason for the nerves buzzing in his body, threatening to electrify him from the inside out. 

Maybe it was the way Alden laughed, the sound alone doing wonders for Charlie’s ears, comparable to an angel that had dropped in from heaven.

Or the excitement in Alden’s voice reliving a past game, describing the game in exhilarating detail, enough to have Charlie on the edge of his seat.

Or the pleasant heat that stirred in his belly when Alden passionately described his love for gardening, tomatoes being his particular favorite, making Charlie vow to give him a bouquet of the fruit. Anything to make him happy. 

Why?

“Sorry I’ve been yappin’ away about meself. Tell me more about you.” 

Charlie swallowed down his cake. “What would you like to know?”

Alden shrugged. “Anythin’ really. Job, hobbies, things that mither you. I want to know more about you.”

Charlie stared at him in disbelief. “You...you do?”

“Yeah mate, I do.” Alden grinned.

“Well-”

Before Charlie could get more than two words out, a blaring drum sound startled them out of their seats, with Alden procuring the source of the interrupting from his pocket. 

“Damn- I’m so sorry Charlie, can I take this?”

Charlie nodded and averted his head away as Alden took his call, taking small bites from his cake, trying his hardest not to eavesdrop on his conversation. He couldn’t hear the voice on the other end but could hear Alden’s frustration with the caller, managing a few stifled words. Charlie watched him from his periphery, heart dropping when Alden grabbed his jacket, tucking it under his arm while continuing to nod into his mobile. Charlie knew what that meant, knew any second that Alden would depart from the shop. To disappear from his life again. 

Well, it was only inevitable that he would.

“Ok, I’ll be there soon.”

And confirmation.

Alden sighed heavily, rising to his feet and slipping on his jacket, looking at Charlie apologetically.

“I’m so sorry Charlie, that was my roommate. Kid’s gotten himself locked out of our flat and I’m the closest by with a key.”

Charlie put on his brightest smile, praying his facade would stop his disappointment from showing through. “I understand, please don’t worry about it.”

Alden nodded, staring at Charlie intently, enough to make him awkwardly shift in his seat.

What was he thinking?

“Charlie, I hope this isn’t me bein’ too forward, but can I get your number?”

Charlie’s eyes widened, pulse stilling for the third time that night, no doubt earning himself a future heart condition.

What?

“-I’d really like to see you again. Pick up where we left off?”

Charlie swallowed, his throat turning dry.

Say yes, you idiot!

“Yes! I-I mean, yes of course.” Charlie grinned, standing on wobbly legs and gripping the table for purchase.

The smile Alden gave him would be one he would treasure for the rest of his life.

“Oh mint! Here.” 

Alden offered his mobile and Charlie’s excited grin fell upon receiving it, realizing he had no number to give. He quickly handed it back, grabbing the receipt from their purchase as well.

“Wait-could you write down your number for me instead? I-I’m getting a new mobile at the moment and don’t have my number yet.”

Alden paused for a moment and Charlie winced, fearing he would change his mind and rescind the offer. To his relief, Alden wasted no further time, taking the receipt and fetching a pen from the counter, jotting down his number. Returning back to the table, he proudly presented the receipt, a cheeky grin on his face.

“Here you are.”

Charlie took the paper with both hands, cradling the receipt as if it were a priceless museum artifact, admiring Alden’s handwriting and gasping at the smiley face written next to the number.

“Promise me you’ll call, yeah?”

Charlie gazed up at him, heart pounding in his throat. 

“I promise.” 

And he meant it.

Alden grinned, squeezing Charlie’s arm before reluctantly stepping away. “Take care of yourself.”

“You too. Please have a safe trip home.”

Alden nodded, giving Charlie one last wave before exiting the shop, the bell of the door chime also extending its farewells. Charlie stood rooted to the spot, clutching the paper in his hand as he stared at the door, ignorant of the few customers throwing concern expressions his way. The events that had unfolded were almost too overwhelming to process, his mind desperately trying to keep from reeling. 

Had he dreamed the entire encounter?

Was there really a number in his hand?

He had to pinch himself to be sure, finding himself back in the reality of the shop, with Alden’s number safely clutched in his hand. 

Everything had been real.

And Alden wanted to see him again.

If Charlie’s heart could swell any further, it would have broken past his ribcage, erupting from his chest. But he would not allow his frantic heart to deprive him of life, especially before meeting Alden again. Pink blush staining his cheeks, Charlie delicately folded the receipt and tucked it into his pocket, wrapping up the rest of the cake. 

Checking his watch, he gasped at the time, dreading the multitude of scenarios Tom and Lester had to have been involved in, their inebriated states causing trouble for the other attendees and workers. Yet for some odd reason, he didn’t find himself rushing to discover it, instead exiting the cafe with a steady pace, ready to uncover whatever disturbances they created in his own time. 

He wanted to cling to his moment of serenity for a little bit longer, floating on the cloud that formed since Alden’s departure, delighted in knowing they would reconvene again. Alden’s dashing smile replayed in his mind over and over again, overshadowing all else in his surroundings. The lovesick smile never left Charlie’s face.

Not when he arrived back at the club, the loud pulse of music crickets against his ears.

Not when a belligerent Lester was dragged out of the entrance by an equally incoherent Tom, slurring their words together, eyes lighting up upon catching him.

Not even when the pair hurled the contents of their stomachs into the public bins, rubbing their backs in soothing motions as one of Phoebe’s workers arrived to pick them up.

Seated in the backseat of the car, nestled against the window while Tom and Lester slept besides him, Charlie’s smile never faltered, hand ghosting to the receipt in his pocket.

And for the first night in a very long time, Charlie dreamt of light.

Chapter Text

Nearly a week passed.

Five days since Charlie had crossed paths with Alden. 

A chance re-encounter, improbable against the odds that the universe had previously stacked against him.

Charlie had promised he would call. Vowed . Yet Alden’s number continued to lay untouched on his bedside table, collecting dust.

Charlie sighed and turned his gaze to the window instead, watching the yellow and purple sunset blanket over the horizon, marred by a city skyline at its hem. Resting his elbows against the window sill, Charlie pressed his forehead against the glass, letting the cool material dull the headache that began to emerge.

Not that he didn’t try. Far from it. 

Everytime Charlie entered his room, each night when he would lie in bed unable to sense Mr. Sandman’s presence, Alden’s number shone like a beacon, a light that Charlie reached out to touch. But when his fingers brushed against the delicate paper, traced over the digits, his confidence faltered, shrinking back into the shelter of his bed, letting his guilt swallow him whole.

There were a variety of factors Charlie could have blamed for his hesitancy.

One that was no longer in contention was the lack of a personal mobile.

Charlie had waited until Tom and Lester recovered from their hangovers to broach the subject, ready with a long list of reasons should the pair object. His worries were quickly alleviated, spare for Lester’s snide comment about succumbing to his peers' need for social media.

As if Lester didn’t have an entire trove of gifs and memes at his disposal, his mobile flooded with non stop notifications from the various apps he perused.

Later that day, before the pair headed off for work, they presented Charlie with a small package, having arranged for its delivery by one of Phoebe’s workers. Charlie knew Phoebe had contributed her part as well, the large pink bow adorning the package and her cursive writing on the tag a dead giveaway. 

The mobile was on the higher end, a newer model freshly dropped onto the market. Already activated and downloaded with content, Phoebe did much of the legwork in setting up his phone, right down to creating his contact list. Tom’s face wrinkled in disgust at Phoebe’s selected photo for him, a blurry candid of Tom’s back with a large stick digitally inserted up his-

Point being, Charlie had no reason not to call.

Mobile in hand, Charlie spent those days wrestling with the turmoil in his head. He retyped Alden’s number into his mobile over a million times, thumb hovering above the call button. Only when his thumb began to tremble, his corneas shriveled up, did he concede defeat.

His anxiety kept holding him back, the blooming fear that their encounter was the preclusion to something far more disastrous. That their prior happenstance just happened to be a fortunate outlier, untarnished by the machinations of fate.

People like Alden were one in a million, carrying an aura of abundant happiness. Charlie had no such warmth, tainted by a darkness that would surely engulf Alden’s precious glow. No matter how he tried to snuff it.

Charlie never had much luck with friends, his introverted nature and intellect branding him a social outcast. Books were easier to connect with. They never insulted him or made fun of his attempts at trying to branch out. He could find comfort in their words, in the affectionate dialogue shared between friends on the page, pretending they were for his ears alone.

Until Alden came along, no one sought him out for friendship alone.

Lattie, while beautiful and as radiant a human there ever was, their relationship had originated from pity, only then blossoming to a genuine friendship once that initial wave had passed.

Lester only became his friend after seeking out advice, a backup option to vent to when the true source of his admiration had built a wall between them. Tom only changed his tune when Charlie saved Lester’s life. All means to an end. Only after months of cultivation, did the trio reach their current standing.

But there was no condition for Alden. No pity to form, no advice to seek for his own benefit. 

Hell, no partner to save from imminent death.

Relying on the basis of Charlie and Charlie alone. That should have given him the courage to make the call.

But fear was a strong emotion, stronger than anything else in his repertoire.

What could possibly overcome it?

Charlie sighed weakly, watching his breath fog up the window before scrubbing it away with his palm, catching sight of activity down on the lawn. 

Below, Tom and Lester were in the driveway, packing the last of their gear into the car, ready to embark for another night of misdeeds and malfeasance. The pair engaged in their typical back and forth, observable even from Charlie’s distance. Tom was in the middle of dodging Lester’s attempts at smacking his rear, culminating in a small chase around the SUV, ending when Lester pinned the taller man to the car and silenced him with a victorious kiss. 

The kiss lasted for several minutes, overriding their need for oxygen. Charlie swallowed, envisioning an entirely different pair down by the drive, an ache forming in the pit of his belly. When the two finally broke apart, chests heaving as air inflated their lungs once more, their gazes locked on one another, dripping in saccharine affection.

The ache in Charlie’s belly deepened, twisting his intestines into irreversible knots. His gaze strayed to his bedside table, the small paper catching in his periphery. The longer he waited, the longer he delayed it, the possibility of a future where he could kiss his own fella down the drive would forever dissipate.

A chance was better than none…

Fuck it.

Adrenaline surging through his veins, Charlie snatched his mobile from the dresser, inputting Alden’s number by memory. With one final glance at the receipt, the drawn smiley face meeting his own, Charlie pressed the call button.

Beep.

Beep.

Charlie sat on the edge of his bed, drumming his fingers on his bouncing knee.

Beep.

Beep.

What if his window of opportunity was gone? No no, he waited too long, too long-

“H’lo?”

Charlie’s heart soared, recognizing the angelic voice on the line, brilliant even when obscured by tinny static.

“H-hello, is-is this Alden?” 

“Yeah, can I help you?” Alden’s voice was clear and guarded.

Charlie dug his nails along the contour of his knee, keeping his gaze locked on the receipt.

“It’s Charlie. Do you remember-”

“Charlie! I was waitin’ for you to call! How are you?” Alden’s timbre had lightened considerably, inflection warm and friendly.

Charlie grinned, relieved that his window had never passed. “I’m fine, thank you. I apologize for taking so long to call you back.”

“Nah no worries mate, life gets in the way, believe me I get it. Classes were a bit hectic for me these last couple of days, so you rang at the perfect time.”

“Oh no, I hope things aren’t too tense for you.”

“A bit sure, but it’s nothing a lil’ r and r can’t fix. That and you callin’.”

Charlie’s cheeks heated up considerably, shifting on his bed. “You…you mean that?”

“Course I do.”

Licking his lips, Charlie’s eyes drifted back towards the window, feeling his heart pulse underneath his flesh.

“Would…would you feel better if we met up again? Make it a dinner date?” 

Eyes bulging, Charlie clamped his hand over his lips, betrayed by his own tongue.   Alden had gone silent on his end and Charlie waited on bated breath, his heart suspended above his stomach, ready to drop at a moment's notice. 

Typical, done in by his own hubris for affection.

He mucked it up, he ruined everything-

“It’s a date.” 

Charlie’s heart settled back into its rightful place, a blur of excitement.

“S-sorry?”

Alden chuckled, warm and reassuring, a balm to Charlie’s anxious self. “I said it’s a date. M’ happy to go out with you.”

The urge to let out an eruptious squeal had never been greater, and Charlie quelled it down, the smile on his face threatening to tear his cheeks apart.

“Great! Oh wonderful! I mean-” Charlie giggled, unable to stop his enthusiasm from bleeding into his voice. “I’m really glad to hear that.”

“We’ll figure out the details, yeah? But for starters, wanna tell me about your day?”

Charlie was dreaming. Trapped in a false illusion. 

But this was real.

He called Alden.

Asked him on a date.

Received a yes.

His own mind couldn’t have crafted something so optimistic. Perhaps the universe was finally paying him a break.

“Charlie?”

“Oh, everything?”

“Everything.”

Charlie grinned, clutching a nearby pillow to his chest as he laid back on his bed, chattering excitedly into his mobile, cradled by the warm endearments on the other end, listening to everything he had to give.

Chapter Text

“She said she would be here an hour ago.”

“I know-”

“So where is she?” 

“...she has a habit of being late, it’s normal, you know this-”

“Then do something about it!”

Lester sighed, turning away from Tom’s rant at Miles, knowing that if he interfered, he would be another victim on the firing line. And it was too early in the morning to deal with Tom’s pissy attitude even though Lester agreed with him, having wanted to head home to catch up on the latest season of Lust Bites before bed.

Retreating to their workstation in the corner, Lester stole a cigarette from Tom’s personal collection, lighting it up while Tom’s shouts continued to echo in the chapel, annoying many of their fellow colleagues, some throwing not so subtle glares in their directions. Lester shrugged them off, knowing no one would be stupid enough to try anything, with Lester’s moniker as Phoebe’s old flame protecting them.

Like he cared, too busy to care about the opinions of the help.

Christ, had Tom invaded his head too?

In any case, Lester had other things to worry about, the biggest of which being Phoebe, having wormed her way to the forefront of his mind. Despite his many attempts to prevent it.

Tom didn’t help matters. Lester had assumed that after enough time, Tom and Phoebe could reach some sort of middle ground, building a bridge of friendship between them, however fragile it was.  Instead, Tom’s hatred for her only grew and Phoebe did everything in her power to rile him up, loving every reaction. No matter how Lester played the role of peacemaker, pointing out any commonality between them, the pair would toss it aside, refusing to move except in the opposite direction.

And frankly, Lester was fucking sick of it.

Maturity was Tom’s mantle to carry, and Lester hated that he had thrown it away, all to engage in petty battles with Phoebe, battles that were beginning to hinder their operation.  A messy mind was no good out in the field, not when they were back in the game. Lester didn’t dare say it aloud, but knew in the back of his mind that Tom’s jealousy of Phoebe had some part to play. 

Lester tried, tried, on multiple occasions to alleviate Tom’s worries. 

But all their progress would be set back whenever Phoebe snatched him up for private meetings, purposefully excluding Tom, fueling his jealousy. She knew what she was doing too, teasing Lester that it was all in good fun despite all the evidence to the contrary.

Worst of all, Lester had no choice but to take it, knowing a serious blowup at his former ex could jeopardise their position. And their lives.

However, Tom’s exclusion wasn’t entirely Phoebe’s doing. Truthfully, Lester was responsible for Tom’s absence in their last three meetings, for completely different reasons, ones he couldn’t reveal to his partner just yet.

Lester coughed out a dark cloud of smoke, gasping for breath. Tom had since given up on his tirade, focusing his attention on tormenting Phoebe’s fresh hire on the proper way to dispose of shell casings. 

Taking another drag, Lester checked his cell for the time, praying Phoebe would make her grand entrance soon. Bright side from all of this was knowing Tom could never complain about his punctuality again.

“-and label the bins!” Tom barked at the young kid, watching him quickly flee into the stock room. 

Rolling his eyes, Tom approached their station, and Lester handed him his tin as a peace offering, cringing as Tom roughly yanked it from his grip.

“Idiot. You would think her vetting process would be a little more thorough to avoid inept kids like that one. He probably slipped through the cracks, not that I’m surprised.”

Lester said nothing, exhaling a small puff of smoke and pointedly looking away. Whenever Tom was particularly angry about Phoebe, he couldn’t stomach saying her name, adding to her victories at getting under his skin.

When was Tom going to learn not reacting all was the better option?

Where do you think he learned it from?

Pink dusting his cheeks, Lester wheezed quietly, giving a raised thumb at Tom’s arched brow.

“He’ll learn, he knows what’ll happen if he doesn’t.” Lester murmured, lighting Tom’s cigarette with his own.

Tom took a long drag and exhaled heavily, savoring the nicotine cloud that began to form around him. “Any news on the homefront?”

Lester cursed, chewing on the end of his cig as he searched amongst the papers thrown across his half of their shared desk, ignoring Tom’s exaggerated sigh.

“Um let’s see, nothing new to report but Sutton is starting to get really fucking testy with Rod’s team. Phoebe’s definitely going to-”

Tom shook his head, his hand squeezing the edge of the table, knuckles turning white.

“…I wasn’t referring to this front, Lester.”

Oh.

Oh.

Stubbing out his cig on the ashtray nearby, Lester met Tom’s gaze, catching his unguarded expression, one filled with worry.

“Shit’s still a mess back home. I heard Elison got taken out, by Ross’s group of all people.”

Lester stilled, watching Tom for any reaction, his eyes narrowing and nose wrinkling in disgust. Lester quickly took his hand, relieved when Tom didn’t object, squeezing back tightly.

Tom spoke up first. “I hope it wasn’t quick.”

“Me too. Hope the bastard is burning.”

Tom gave Lester a tight lipped smile, allowed only a brief moment to reflect before Miles barked out orders, the men in the chapel quickly lining up by their stations. Tom and Lester shared a quick glance, reluctantly withdrawing their hands as they moved into their assigned positions.

The doors to the church burst open, shaking the chapel walls as Phoebe strolled in, her entourage falling her closely behind. 

“Sorry for the late arrival fellas, but momma just scored us a huge haul!” Phoebe quieted, a horn from outside signalling her score. 

The men sounded off in rapturous applause, letting out loud shouts and jeers. Tom managed one singular clap, staring at Phoebe with his ever present contempt. Phoebe soaked in all the praise, bowing politely and Lester stifled a chuckle at Tom’s disgusted ‘oh my god ’. 

“- all courtesy of the lovely Mr.Green after he so graciously accepted my offer to join us. Took me a little convincin’ but he had no choice but to accept.” Phoebe chuckled, high fiving a nearby member.

Lester chuckled quietly, knowing that Phoebe’s method of convincing entailed batty lashes, a wistful voice, and skill with a butcher knife that would make any man crack under the pressure. 

Not like he was speaking from experience.

One by one, he watched as people were dismissed, some to bring in Phoebe’s fresh inventory, others for surveillance, and some headed for home.

If only they could be as lucky, he needed to know if Tracey had slept with John.

At last, Phoebe arrived at their station and Lester could feel Tom going tense beside him.

Phoebe gave them a quick up and down, mumbling a comment to her right hand man Stoltz, who glared daggers at Tom whenever possible. Lester took the moment to scratch at his neck with his middle finger. Stolz growled and said nothing, giving Phoebe a short nod before departing.

Leaving the three of them alone in the chapel.

Perfect.

“Reports.” Phoebe held out her hand, a no-nonsense expression on her face. Stern enough that not even Lester’s joke could crack it.

Lester searched for his folder, brushing off the half eaten bag of chips before oil stains could settle in. Tom stayed silent, ignoring the need to comment. Phoebe thumbed through their joint report, humming quietly before appearing satisfied, tossing their folder on Tom’s side of their station. Lester could see Tom’s eye twitch, his scar pulsing slightly.

“Well it looks decent enough. Tom you can -”

“Let me save you the trouble,” Tom interjected, standing between them. “I can dismiss myself and leave you two be. As if you don’t have anything better to do than run this ship.” 

Lester’s eyes widened, forgetting to breathe.

Fuck.

Lester groaned. “Tom-”

He couldn’t get more than two words out before Phoebe locked her hand around Tom’s wrist, hauling him backwards when he tried to leave.

“Unhand me-” Tom growled, yanking his hand free from her grip.

But Phoebe stalked closer, hand moving to the handle of her knife, tucked at the ready in her belt.

“Watch who you’re speakin’ to Tommy, we wouldn’t want you to have an unfortunate accident,”

Like always, the pair quickly devolved into petty insults, each one sizing the other up, ready for the other to make the first blow.

“You are a pathetic-”

“Please Mr. I’m-so-”

“Can you both fuck off already!”

Startled out of their boots, Tom and Phoebe’s eyes landed on Lester, seemingly surprised at his outburst. As if the pair had nothing to do with his buildup. 

Fuckers.

Lester growled, raising a stubby finger and pointing in Tom’s direction.

“Tom, stop making a battle out of every little thing. Fuck, this is the type of shit you would have given me hell for!” 

Tom opened his mouth to retort, brows knitting tightly together as his mouth clicked shut. Immediately, Phoebe burst into laughter only to be stunned into silence when Lester’s finger changed course towards her.

“And you, stop being a fucking prick and getting under Tom’s skin. I told you he’s been through shit and he doesn’t need you making it worse.”

Cat finally out of the bag, Lester panted for breath, waiting for the inevitable pin drop. A few stuttered responses, statements regretting behavior, etc, etc. But above all, an apology for the pressure the pair had piled onto him.

Any second now.

Any at all.

Wait- why wasn’t anything happening?

Slowly, he peered up at the two of them, their intense stares completely lacking regret.

He might as well have been talking to goddamn air.

Tom let out a disgusted scoff, sparing neither of them a look before stalking across the chapel, exiting through the double doors and slamming them shut behind him.

So much for that.

Groaning, Lester collapsed onto his chair, slumping over his desk in defeat. 

His attempts towards a peace had been for nothing. 

Was it karma? Was it the universe paying him back for being stubborn, finally being dealt his match in the form of his lover and past ex?

What a load of topsy turvy shit.

Lester groaned again, melting onto the desk, when a hand rested against his shoulder.

“Poor Lesty, feeling unheard?”

Shrugging her hand off, Lester raised his head to glare, completely over the whole situation.

“Fuck off Phoebe, it's not a joke.”

To her credit, Phoebe backed away, moving to take Tom’s unoccupied chair.

“Alright, fair enough. Didn’t realize you were bothered by it.”

Lester raised a brow, able to call bullshit when he saw it.

Phoebe lifted her hands in a facade of peace. “Ok I knew, but I didn’t realize the extent of it. Not my fault your partner can’t rein in his attitude. And you’re telling me he was the one in charge?”

Lester rolled his eyes, resting his chin on his arms. “Like I said, a lot of shit happened. Stuff changed him. Changed me. We’re not the people we were before Denning.”

Straightening up, Lester turned towards her, hands gripping the arm of his chair.

“I know Tom has been on edge, ok? I see it everyday. But you don’t get to make things harder for him just because you feel like being a bitch. I’m not asking you to go easy on him or baby him but…understand. Is that so hard?”

Phoebe stayed silent for a moment, reclining back on her chair as she propped her boots up on Lester’s desk. Lester rolled his eyes, resisting the urge to knock her feet off.

“You’re a real piner for him, aren’t you? Never seen you show that much fight for me.” 

There was no bitterness in her voice, no teasing. Just simple and to the point.

Lester sighed, shifting to prop his feet up beside hers.

“Yeah. I told you I love him.”

“Then what do you keep waiting for? Maybe…part of his anger comes from the fact that you haven’t done anythin’ about it? What about all we talked about?”

Lester didn’t have an answer for that, turning his head away to stare at Tom’s side of the station. There was nothing special about his work area, devoid of personality. Except for a small black photo frame resting against a monitor. The image was of him and Tom, a selfie Lester had taken a week before they left the Ridge. Lester had promised to print out the pictures from his camera roll as soon as they returned to the city, ringing up a bill into the hundreds at the nearby pharmacy upon retrieval.

Maybe she had a point. 

What if Tom’s anger was simply a need for validation? To know that he came first. That he was the center of Lester’s world.

Squeezing his ring finger, Lester cleared his throat.

“Pheebs, know any good jewelry stores?”

Phoebe grinned widely, steepling her hands underneath her chin.

“I can help with that…”

Chapter Text

The scarf around Charlie’s neck was suffocating, the woolen fibers thick and ticklish on his skin. He adjusted the bloody thing over a dozen times, never quite satisfied with the way it hung around his neck. Pity, Tom had done a lovely job at knotting it too. But it was Charlie’s anxiousness that erased the man’s work, his itchy fingers needing a distraction while he waited.

The outside temperature called for dressing warm, the bitter air making passerby shiver and painting their noses pink. Downed in his thick outerwear and untangled scarf, Charlie felt anything but chilly, stuffy in fact.

His nerves were to blame for his current state, mind abuzz as he scanned every approaching bystander, searching for tousled brown hair and eyes akin to gold. An angel walking amongst men. And Charlie was lucky enough to be granted his company.

He had no idea what constituted a proper dinner date, overwhelmed by options. Alden made the decision for them both, suggesting a pizzeria that he frequented on occasion. 

The pizzeria was small, sandwiched between a bar and a busy chippy on the corner. The awning displaying the pizzeria’s name had faded, leaving nothing but the colors of the Italian flag to distinguish its establishment to prospective customers.

That and the large neon sign spelling ‘FRESH PIZZA’ in the window.

Initially, they planned to meet soon after their first phone call. But Alden had been battling through the fray of his exams, leaving them to delay their first date. However, he wasn’t the only one with an occupied schedule. 

Phoebe delivered on her promise of providing Charlie his forged documents, using them to apply to several shops in the downtown district. Admittedly her work was impressive, with one of his applications accepted on the spot. It was a simple job, a stock clerk at a grocery not far from home. Manual labor and inventory stocking, something that Charlie was no stranger to. All that mattered was contributing to the home. 

As the sole legitimate provider around.

Upon news of his hire, Lester congratulated him in the manner he knew best, by urging Charlie to reap his discounts as soon as possible, preferably on Lester’s favorite liquor. Tom’s input? Adding wine to that list as well.

Speaking of the duo…

Charlie had no clue how to broach them about Alden. Tom and Lester were absent from the home during his and Alden’s nightly conversations, missing the hours he spent talking into the night. Daytime was no better as the two were trapped in sleep, with Charlie leaving the home for his new job. 

In the case of Tom and Lester, they were ignorant of Alden’s existence.

Charlie wasn’t trying to hide him away.

Tom and Lester knew everything about his life; the good, the bad and the utterly horrifying. Every last bit of it all.

So why was his potential …love life…difficult to divulge?

Was it the awkwardness? A reversal of the role he served for the pair when caught in the throng of their lover’s quarrel. Always the one the two would look to for support.

Was it fear? Bringing a normal person, a civilian no less , so close to the edge of Tom and Lester’s corrupted world, with only a veiled shield protecting him..

A complicated cocktail Charlie didn’t dare to consume.

And yet…

Tom and Lester were his allies. Two unlikely people he grew to care for and trust. They had a right to know. Deserved .

Charlie would have come clean to them eventually. 

If not for Alden ringing earlier than scheduled, right when Charlie was having an early dinner with the pair, two days before their date. Crimson stained Charlie’s cheeks as he listened to Alden apologize about his unavailability for later that evening, increasingly aware of the intense stares directed his way. Charlie quietly accepted Alden’s apology, muttering a soft goodbye before awkwardly setting his mobile down.

Chaos erupted after.

“Who was that?”

“Who the hell are you talking to?”

“What is his name?”

“Is he hot?”

“Where did you meet him?

“Is he hot?”

“Why didn’t you tell us-”

“Hey! Is he hot?!”

Taking several moments to calm them down, Charlie knew he was in for it when Lester phoned Phoebe to notify her of their delay. When Tom left the dining area to return with a bottle of wine and glasses, it was all over.

Charlie answered each of their probing questions, satisfying their curiosity about Alden however he could. And on the subject of Alden’s looks, he earned full marks from the duo, receiving a long whistle from Lester and an impressed nod by Tom after evaluating his selfie.

After that, the pair were on board, eager to help him prepare for his upcoming date, fawning over him like proud parents. “Uncles”, actually.

Tom raided his wardrobe, leaving Charlie’s room looking like the aftermath of a linen tornado, with turtlenecks and trousers strewn every which way. All of Tom’s suggestions involved taste far above Charlie’s own, having to beg the man to ease off and allow him the choice of choosing. From the stricken look on Tom’s face, it was obvious he was hurt by the rejection. To compromise, he appointed Tom to accessory and hair duty. That seemed to placate him, though Charlie rubbed his scalp in sympathy, knowing his curls were about to be put through the wringer.

Lester was less hands on, preferring to watch from the sidelines as Tom primped and prodded at Charlie’s curls, offering his signature color commentary throughout the process. 

When all was said and done, Charlie gazed at his reflection in the mirror, admiring the way his styled curls and waves framed his features. The contrast of dark umber locks against alabaster skin, save for the pink hue on his cheekbones. He never looked more…refreshed. 

Like a boy-

No.

A man renewed.

His appearance seemed to have an effect on Tom and Lester as well, the two observing him silently, their faces flushed and throats bobbing.

Charlie graced them with a smile and warm embrace.

Unable to drive him themselves, the pair gave him the typical song and dance parents often did to their children before a date. Charlie couldn’t help but beam as Tom lectured him, going on a long diatribe to watch for any red flags and to phone them at the first sign of trouble. 

Lester had few words to say other than a surprisingly poignant statement on the virtues of being one’s self, giving Charlie a final hug before he was to set off.

At least that was what Charlie had assumed before opening his wallet to pay the cabbie for the lift over, blushing darkly at the packet of condoms stuffed next to his bills, a simple post-it note with a winking face staring back at him.

The cabbie thankfully left no comment.

Charlie sighed, swaying on the rickety bench he claimed since his arrival, checking his watch for the time. Thirty minutes left until he and Alden were to meet. Leaving him with nothing but his thoughts to keep him company.

Fishing his mobile from his pocket, Charlie went to his messages, perusing the chat logs he and Alden had amassed over the past two weeks. Charlie grinned as he reread them, scrolling to his favorite exchanges. From the mundane to the existential, anything they could think of was thrown on the table.

Save for certain …sensitive topics.

Charlie scrolled to their recent messages, the last message being his own, updating Alden on his arrival at the pizzeria. Alden had yet to reply. 

Charlie wiped the sweat that accumulated on his brow, refreshing the screen in hopes of any updates.

But none ever came.

Don’t lose your head over this. Remember, you’re the one who’s early.

He’s coming. Don’t lose hope.

Right, Alden would arrive. 

There was no need to speculate or doubt. After all, it just added to the growing mess of knots in his lower belly.

So Charlie resigned himself to his messages, scrolling endlessly as the world moved around him, caught in his inflicted isolation. Footsteps, chatter, occasional bumping music, all blurred together into indiscernible noise.

“Charlie?”

Except for one.

Charlie gasped, dropping his mobile on the cobblestone road. A gloved hand picked it off the ground before Charlie could, dusting off the residue.

“Whoops, make sure there’s no damage, yeah?” Alden grinned, handing back Charlie’s mobile.

Charlie froze as he stared at Alden, wordlessly tucking the mobile back into his jacket without checking. Why care about scratches or a cracked screen when an absolute angel was in front of him?

Of course, Alden looked just as gorgeous as he had when they last met, his smile as vibrant as in the selfies he sent. No , far more .

Donned in the same jacket he wore at the club, Alden traded in his work uniform for a soft cashmere sweater and navy jeans that generously hugged his legs, highlighting his calves that showed his efforts from football were not in vain. The light from the nearby gaslamp set his tawny hair ablaze, tamed by Alden’s tousles. 

Speak you idiot, you can admire him later.

“Oh-oh thank you! It’s…it’s really nice to see you again Alden.” Charlie rose to his feet, hesitating as he rocked on his heels, unsure what constituted a proper greeting for a first date.

Was it too early to do a hug?

Was a handshake too formal?

Charlie chewed on the inside of his cheek, eyes darting in every direction as he scrambled to make the first move, his hand awkwardly reaching and retreating to Alden.

He didn’t see the soft smile Alden was wearing as he stepped forward, taking Charlie’s hand in both of his and squeezing gently.

“Nice to see you too,”

Charlie’s brain short circuited, blood heating his cheeks as he stared at their interlocked hands, savoring the warmth of velvet skin. He chanced brushing his thumb against Alden’s, swallowing thickly as Alden repeated the gesture.

Their hands withdrew soon after.

“Hope you’re hungry. Ready to head on in?”

Yes.

“Yes!” Charlie blurted out, clamping his hand over his mouth in a failed attempt at subduing his enthusiasm.

“My apologies.”

Alden chuckled, shaking his head. “Don’t be, it's cute innit?”

Charlie’s skin couldn’t burn any hotter, managing a shy nod, following after Alden as he led them into the pizzeria.

“Wish I could’ve gotten us a better spot.”

Charlie shook his head. “I think it’s more than fine, really.”

They had taken up residence in the back corner, near the hustle and bustle of the employee walkway, the hectic sound of clanging metal and shouting reverberating behind them. Not the most ideal spot but they were one of the few lucky patrons able to score a private booth.

Waiters conglomerated near them, talking loudly amongst themselves as they exchanged tickets.

Well, private being a loose term.

An employee carrying a large pizza rushed past them and Alden ducked his head, narrowly avoiding taking a pie to the face.

“At least we’ll get our scran pippin’ hot.” Alden shrugged, smartly shifting closer to Charlie’s side to avoid any future incidents.

Charlie tried not to get distracted when Alden’s knee brushed against his own.

“So, anythin’ catch your eye yet? Thinkin’ we could split a pie.”

Charlie nodded, shucking off his coat as he glanced at the menu, the images of various pizzas and pasta making his mouth salivate.

“I think we can do that. Though wouldn't we have to share the same toppings?”

“Nah, we can choose our own and keep them separated from each other if ya like. Though if you order pineapple I’ll be makin’ you order your own pie. Can’t stand the stuff on pizza.”

Alden gently prodded his side, sending a ticklish shiver up Charlie’s spine. Charlie smiled thinly, brushing his hand over the spot where he was certain gooseflesh had begun to emerge.

“Don’t worry, I had no intentions on tainting your pizza with tropical fruit.” Charlie commented.

Alden chuckled. “Glad to see you have a proper head on your shoulders.”

They were interrupted by their waiter, serving them their glasses of water before leaving them more time to decide. Charlie perused the entire menu, conflicted on what to order. 

It was a surreal feeling, to do something so mundane after what he had been through the past two years.

How normal all of this was.

And that he would never take any of it for granted ever again.

Ultimately, he decided on a pizza with all the works, sans pineapple, and basket of breadsticks to share with Alden. A hearty greasy meal that Charlie hoped his stomach wouldn’t regret come morning.

“So,” Alden spoke, handing off their menus to their waiter. “How was work? You started this week, right?”

“I did. I work the morning shift and they assigned me to the back area but I don’t mind it. Just simple inventory loading and checking for now.”

Alden nodded, sipping some of his water. “You like it then?”

Like was more or less the wrong word for it.

Charlie didn’t hate the job. 

Didn’t love it either. 

However, it gave him something for his peace of mind.

Stability , and a lot of it. 

The security in knowing what the job entailed, the repetitive tasks keeping his mind from wandering to distant and darker thoughts. Charlie knew he had no future in grocery marts, the money well below a comfortable means of living. But what other alternative did he have when his real dream was far beyond his reach?

He doubted ever attending a medical college again, destined to use his skill under the table. Doomed to watch others achieve his dream while he stood stranded on the wayside.

A depressing thought, easy to forget when stacking cans of over salted soup.

“It’s…fine.” Charlie murmured, taking a sip from his glass.

Alden gave him a sympathetic squeeze to his shoulder. “We’ve all been there. But hey, just think of it as a step pin’ stone to where you really want to go. Doctor’s still in your future right?”

Charlie nodded, though doubted the possibility.

Sensing the dour shift in mood, Alden steered the topic towards something lighter. Casual conversation about the world around them to lift Charlie’s spirits. He was remarkably perceptive, seemingly reading Charlie’s mind and adjusting where needed. A considerate nature that Charlie couldn’t help but love.

They then talked about Alden’s exams and the enormous relief he felt in having a few weeks to relax before the new semester. Charlie’s heart surged in his chest, mind already creating several hypothetical scenarios for them to spend time together.

Hinging on a successful first date that is.

Alden reached for a breadstick, freshly delivered along with the rest of their meal. “-anyways can’t wait to catch up on my games.”

“From the sound of it, you definitely deserve to.”

Alden grinned, finishing off the last of his bread. “Yeah I just hope my flatmate knows to give me some peace. What about you? Uncles been doin’ ok?” 

“They’re doing well,” Charlie replied, pausing to pull a slice of fresh pizza onto his plate. “Work was pretty light this week so they’ve been spending more time at home. It’s been a while since we’ve spent some time together.”

Alden nodded as he munched on his food. “That’s good to hear, I bet they’re chuffed to be with you.”

Charlie smiled, blushing at the compliment. “Thank you. I’ve been catching them up on my favorite movies on the telly. Though lately this week they-” He faltered, forcing himself to bite his tongue. 

“Hey you ok?” Alden raised a brow, adding a few slices to his plate.

Charlie sighed, unsure whether to continue spilling more about Tom and Lester.

Anytime he talked about his “uncles”, he kept the conversation brief, afraid of revealing the wrong information, anything that could inadvertently expose the two’s wrongdoings. That didn’t mean he didn’t want to talk about it, having noticed something off about the pair the last few days. 

Simple things like Lester walking around eggshells whenever Phoebe was brought up. Or the curtness Tom adopted when Charlie was misfortunate enough to catch him arriving home alone. Something was off with the pair and this time, Charlie hesitated risking what civility remained by breaking his silence about it. 

Perhaps asking for an outside opinion wouldn’t hurt.

With the proper reframing, of course.

“I’m fine, it’s just- I’ve noticed something about them lately.”

“How do you mean?”

Charlie shrugged. “I think they might be caught in another row again. To be fair, stuff like that is typical for them, but this seems…different. And I’m unsure how to approach them. How to fix things for them.”

Alden frowned, setting his half eaten slice aside. 

“Why do you think you have to fix it?”

Charlie paused, reclining back onto the upholstery.

“I…I usually do. I’ve helped them when they were going through relationship troubles before.”

Alden wiped his hands clean. “Can I say somethin’? Give my unfiltered opinion?”

Charlie nodded, staring at Alden intently.

“I don’t think it should be your job to fix it. Give advice when asked? Sure, go for it,” 

Alden shifted closer, resting his hand on Charlie’s knee, ignoring the blushing tint rising in Charlie’s cheeks.

“But any troubles ‘tween them should be sorted by them. ‘Specially love problems. Give em’ some time to work things out. It shouldn’t be your responsibility to mend that, alright? Make sense?”

It did.

Charlie had a way of getting entangled in Tom and Lester’s relationship woes. Feeling it was his duty to intervene where he could. Solicited or otherwise.

Strain between Tom and Lester was normal. Expected even. 

Alden was right. This time around Charlie would distance himself from the pair’s dispute. They were both grown men, capable of fighting dangerous men. Relationship troubles should be no different.

Charlie placed his hand over Alden’s, squeezing gently.

“I’ll do that. Thank you.”

They looked down at their connected hands, pink fanning across both their noses.

Alden smiled, giving Charlie’s knee another squeeze before removing his hand.

“So, you able to handle some dessert after we finish our pizza?”

Charlie grinned, nudging his knee against Alden’s.

“Absolutely.”

Stomachs full and properly satiated, Charlie and Alden trudged out of the pizzeria, hands resting over their bellies.

“I don’t remember feeling so full before.” Charlie sighed, leaning against a gaslamp for support.

Alden smiled sheepishly, carding a hand through his hair. “Sorry, shouldn’t have pressured you into sharin’ that lava cake.”

Charlie giggled, wincing slightly as a small pang emerged in his lower gut.

“Don’t be, it was delicious. I don’t regret it.”

His stomach let out a gurgle in protest.

“Although my stomach disagrees with you.”

Alden chuckled, stepping closer towards him. “I hope your stomach doesn’t hate me for that.”

Charlie chewed on his lower lip, cheeks heating as he gazed at him, a pleasant warmth shadowing over his belly.

“No. It could never.”

A comfortable silence cloaked over them, the two staring intently at one another. Alden rocked on his heels, ruminating over something.

“If you like, want to walk by the river for a bit? Work off the calories?”

Charlie looked over towards said river, a long stretch running parallel to the street, divided by lush foliage and a sturdy metal gate. Perfect for one to walk peacefully.

Or with a potential partner.

“Sure. I-I’d love to.” Charlie replied, a cold plume escaping past his lips. 

He took out his scarf, letting it hang freely around his neck, knowing it was fruitless to try and replicate Tom’s knot.

“Need some help with that?” 

Charlie froze, staring at Alden wide eyed. Unable to articulate words, he nodded.

Alden stepped into his space, hands grabbing the ends of his scarf, delicately weaving the scarf into a pattern. Even through Charlie’s thick layers, he could feel the brush and glide of Alden’s fingertips, a tingling sensation surging beneath his skin. Their faces were only a centimeters from each other, their cold breaths intermingled with one another. It took all of Charlie’s willpower not to lurch forward. Or worse, let out a single humiliating moan.

“All done.” Alden grinned, gently tugging on the scarf’s ends.

Cheeks as red as apples, Charlie looked down at the elaborately tied scarf. He traced his hand over the design, his neck properly warmed.

“Thank you.”

Alden smiled proudly. “Anytime. Shall we?” 

They strolled down the sidewalk, crossing the street to where the river lay. The pair of them walked shoulder to shoulder, occasionally bumping against each other, offering quiet apologies in return.

They walked in amicable silence, the sounds of passing cars and chatting pedestrians flooding their ears. Charlie watched Alden from his periphery, smiling softly at the man, noting how gorgeous he looked in the moonlight. He could hear Alden exhale a heavy breath, then another. Charlie opened his mouth to comment when a sudden warmth encased around his left hand. Charlie stirred, peering down to see Alden’s hand intertwined with his own. This time, not letting go.

“Is this ok?” Alden inquired, staring at Charlie with those gorgeous amber eyes.

Eyes wide as saucers, Charlie darted between Alden’s hopeful expression and their interlocked grip, the answer never more clear.

“Yes.” He whispered, drawing closer to Alden.

Alden beamed, playfully bumping against him before continuing their walk. The river seemed to go on for miles, carving through the rigid buildings and homes, following its own path. Charlie and Alden played a little game of ‘I Spy”, each one searching for their desired object, with Charlie winning 10 to 3.

Some time later, they came across a bridge, using that as their marker to stop and rest. The pair leaned against the parapet, letting out soft pants of breath.

“Feet tired yet?”

Charlie giggled, stretching his legs. “A bit, though I am sure I’ll have enough for the walk back.”

“So there will be a walk back?”

“Definitely.” Charlie nodded, swinging their connected hands.

Alden grinned, stepping closer to Charlie, thumb brushing against Charlie’s hand.

“I’ve really enjoyed tonight Charlie.”

Charlie stared at him, eyes wide and open.

“You-you have?”

“I did. And you?”

Charlie stilled, reflecting on their night thus far. Memories they created sure to carve themselves permanently into his mind. Possibly forever.

“I-I did too,” 

Charlie paused, pink remerging in his cheeks, squeezing Alden’s hand for comfort.

“Can…can I tell you something Alden?”

“Anythin’.”

Charlie balked, turning to look at the river instead. The riverbed was twinkling with white diamonds, its ripples reflecting the bright crescent moon that was shining brightly overhead. 

“I’ve never done this before.”

Alden frowned. “Done what? You mean… date? ”

Charlie nodded shyly, keeping his gaze averted.

“I’ve never been lucky enough to go on a date. Ever. I’ve been so worried I’d mess something up tonight. Say the wrong thing,” He braved looking at Alden, his eyes turning dewey. “Instead, this has been one of the best nights of my life. And I only have you to thank for that.”

Charlie swallowed past the growing lump in his throat, staring down at his feet.

A hand gently touched his chin, tilting his head up.

“You need to give yourself more credit Charlie.” Alden smiled softly, a golden twinkle in his eye.

Everything stilled around Charlie, the surrounding noise falling to silence, as if cotton balls had been wedged into his ears. His heart pounded against his chest, the only source of life keeping him tethered to the world. All he could do was see . Feel Alden against his skin. 

And he wanted more .

What else was he to do after that but take the plunge?

Feeling a bravery like never before, Charlie leant forward, connecting his lips against Alden’s.

It was nothing like the kisses he had seen on film, bruising and desperate. 

This was gentle, delicate, wavering on the edge of trepidation before commitment. 

Lasting only a second, one thousand milliseconds in all. 

Nothing remarkable in the history of kissing.

Yet it was the greatest kiss Charlie had ever had in his short life. Monumental, even.

But what about Alden?

Charlie pulled away, hesitant, leaving only a hairsbreadth of space between them, peering at Alden through his lashes and awaiting his verdict.

Faint crimson had dusted across Alden’s cheeks, red that Charlie was sure hadn’t been there before. His heart sank into his belly as Alden’s hand fell away. Charlie swallowed, feeling self conscious, not knowing whether his leap of faith kiss was a hit. Worse, a complete and utter misfire.

A small smile tugged at Alden’s lips, wearing an expression that couldn’t be described as anything other than pure adoration.

“I take it there’s a second date in our future?”

Yes.

And a third.

A fourth.

And plenty more after.

Charlie giggled excitedly, stopping when Alden’s hand returned to his cheek, thumb gently caressing his skin. 

Alden crept closer, nose touching Charlie’s. “Mind if we go for another?”

Charlie had no qualms about that, nodding before Alden slotted their mouths together, letting out a soft moan of approval. His eyes closed, savoring the soft pressure against his lips as Alden quietly groaned into his mouth, equally satisfied. Feeling bold, Charlie lapped his tongue against the seam of Alden’s mouth, gasping upon feeling his tongue reciprocate, tasting the faint remnants of their shared pizza. 

He knew the kiss wouldn’t last forever. Knew they would have to break apart for precious air. And eventually, their separate ways.

But for the moment, Charlie was content, the kiss stirring all sorts of sensations in his belly, wrapping his arms around Alden in all his efforts to sustain it as long as he could.

And that was more than enough.

Chapter Text

The cloud Charlie had been floating on dissipated when the townhouse came into view, sending him into a gentle free fall back to Earth. Mind swaddled in a pink haze, Charlie was oblivious to paying the cabbie, the true handler behind his safe journey home. Only after a loud shout did Charlie stumble out of his self induced fog, profusely apologizing to the driver. The screech of tires and abrupt departure upon payment led him to believe it was not accepted.

No matter, he would spend the rest of the night absorbed in his memories, playing them back on a never ending loop.

His date with Alden had been wonderful. Nothing short of sheer perfection. Beyond anything he could have expected for his first ever date. 

Maybe he was romanticizing it. To others, maybe it was the bare minimum, a base threshold as any in the world of dating. But to Charlie, it was all his fragile heart needed to heal, to be proven beyond a shadow of a doubt that love existed in the world, and that he was deserving of it.

And he’d be damned if he was to deny himself the pleasures from it.

Charlie exhaled a small sigh, watching his breath evaporate in the cold air. Tracing his fingers around his knotted scarf, feeling Alden’s phantom touch, he hurried to the front door, hoping the warmth would be enough to tide him over. He fished out his key, inserting it into the keyhole when something buzzed at his hip. Leaving his key inside the door, Charlie withdrew his mobile, his smile breaking at the text notification from Alden, alerting him of his safe return home.

Glued to his screen, Charlie typed out his message, entering inside before being accosted by two shadowy figures.

Charlie shrieked, dropping his cell onto the floor before the entryway’s lights were turned on, revealing Tom and Lester.

“Easy Charlie. Are you alright?” Tom replied, closing the door behind Charlie.

Heart having lodged itself into his throat, Charlie managed a small nod as he braced against the door, waiting for his heart to settle back into place. 

He has assumed the pair had vacated the home for work, finding them dressed in their typical clandestine attire. Were they dismissed early? Had they skipped work altogether? Whatever the reason was, Charlie hadn’t been expecting their company, having had plans to chat with Alden before bed.

“Told you we should have left the lights on when we got in,” Lester chuckled, rolling up his sleeves before catching sight of Charlie’s fallen mobile. “Damn it kid, we just got you this phone, don’t need you to go breaking it already.”

Charlie’s eyes bulged out of his skull, remembering his unsent message, pouring out his soul onto the digital bubble. Words meant for Alden alone.

“Wait’-” Charlie gasped, peeling away from the door and lunging for his mobile.

Unfortunately, Lester was faster.

Charlie collided against the floor with a muffled grunt, deflating what little oxygen he had left in his lungs. His body scrambled, anything to stop Lester from reading his sacred text.

Don’t scroll, don’t scroll, don’t scroll-

“Lester!” Charlie wheezed, rising to his feet. 

Too late.

To his horror, Lester was scanning his messages with expert efficiency, the smile on his face absolutely devilish.

“Wow Charlie, you’re a real poet with this guy huh?”

Pink flushing his cheeks, Charlie made a swipe for his mobile, whining as Lester evaded it.

“Lester, please give it back!”

Charlie continued his efforts to claim his phone, but Lester continued to dodge his attempts. On one attempt, Lester planted him against the wall with his hand, teasing him with his mobile beyond Charlie’s reach.

“Aw come on, it's cute! Besides, those are rich words coming from a kid who loves to eavesdrop.” 

Furthering his point, Lester delivered a hard jab to Charlie’s sternum. Charlie’s cheeks darkened, his shoulders slumping in defeat.

That may be true, but did that mean he’d have to forfeit his privacy as punishment?

Tom rolled his eyes, letting out a disgusted scoff as he snatched the cell from Lester’s grip. Using his height to his advantage, he held the mobile high above his head, unfazed as Lester attempted to climb him.

“Lester, don't be rude. And get off me!” 

Tom shrugged Lester off, smirking as he tumbled to the ground. Charlie sighed in relief, grateful that Tom was on his side and reached for his cell. 

Or so he thought, grabbing at air when Tom pulled away his mobile at the last second.

Damn it.

“Not you too.” Charlie whined, thumping his head against the wall, his frustration with the pair nearing his limit.

To Tom’s credit, he didn't browse through the messages, merely resting the mobile against his hip.

“I’m not going to violate your privacy like a certain someone,” Tom narrowed his eyes at Lester, who picked himself up off the floor. “However, I would be remiss if you didn’t tell us what happened on your date.” 

Charlie rolled his eyes, taking his phone from Tom’s grip with no further objections. “That’s all? I was going to tell you both what happened anyway. My mobile didn’t need to be held hostage for that.”

He sighed disappointedly, peering at the pair through batted lashes, his lower lip pouted to garner sympathy.

In real time, Tom’s resolve cracked. He turned to Lester. “Apologize. Now.”

Groaning, Lester scrubbed his face with his palm, reluctant as ever to give an apology even when he was deservedly in the wrong.

It was oddly comforting.

“Sorry.” Lester meekly grumbled.

“What was that?” Charlie asked.

That didn’t mean he wasn’t going to have some fun with it.

Lester groaned loudly, as if the action alone physically pained him. “Sorry, ok. I’m sorry.”

Charlie exchanged a small grin with Tom before nodding. 

“Apology accepted.”

“Finally-now come on, we want to hear everything. Every dirty detail…” Lester remarked, grabbing Charlie by the hand. 

“Lester…” Tom warned.

Charlie giggled, allowing himself to be escorted towards the dining room as Lester chatted in his ear, with Tom following not far behind.

“By the way, did you use those condoms? Gonna need some back if you didn’t.”

“What was that Lester?” Tom remarked suspiciously.

“...nothing.”

Tom tapped the end of his spoon against the table, waiting patiently for Lester to stop fiddling with the kettle. Living in Europe for over a decade and the fine art of tea making still eluded Lester’s grasp, preferring his instant coffee swill.

Sitting by Tom’s side at the table, Charlie also waited, though hid his impatience better, tracing his finger around the rim of his empty mug.

“You can start whenever you’re ready Charlie.” Tom prompted.

“No-no-no. Not until the tea is ready.” Lester chided.

“It’s only boiled water-”

“And done!” Lester shouted, rushing over to the pair, kettle in hand, and pouring hot water into their respective mugs.

Tom rolled his eyes, clapping his hands together in mock praise before adding his appropriate mixings. Setting the kettle aside, Lester took his seat by Charlie, inching close to him, hands brace under his chin like an overeager school boy. It would have been endearing if not for the dubious twinkle in his eye, one that Tom knew far too well.

“So, how was it? Was he cool? Nice? An asshole? Does he have a great ass? Did you-” 

Lester devolved into a flurry of questions, mouth struggling to keep up with the rapid pace his mind was setting. Ever the considerate one in their trio, Charlie waited for Lester to run out of steam, finding his moment to speak when Lester paused to drink his tea.

From Tom’s own mug, of course.

“I’ll start from the top, I promise I will answer all your questions.”

Lester’s eyes lit up. “All of them-”

Charlie politely shushed him with a finger to his lips, nodding as a faint dust of pink coloured his cheeks. 

“Yes, though I’ll be glossing over the details pertaining to Alden’s-um, rear . I don’t need to reveal too much now, do I?” Charlie winked, giggling at Lester’s gobsmacked expression.

Tom chuckled as well, knowing Lester’s audacious nature would be left unsatisfied. 

Serves the bastard right.

Charlie started at the beginning, regaling them about his date with Alden. From his buzzing nerves, the pressure of making a good impression, Charlie walked them through it all. He crafted a colorful summary of the night’s events, making Tom feel as though he were right there with the pair, watching the two fawn over one another. Watching a connection being forged.

It had to have been a success, that was more than obvious. 

The excited inflection in Charlie’s voice, tumbling over his own words as he relayed every single detail, significant or otherwise. His smile never faltered once, his cherubic cheeks holding his grin taut. His skin sported a healthy golden glow, catching the light from the fixture above. A golden hue that Tom had yet to see from him.

Ever.

One lacking foresight could say they were simply the signs of a post-date bliss, typical among many after a successful evening out. 

But Tom knew better, recognized the signs as the foundation for something far larger. Even if Charlie himself didn’t realize it yet. 

Was it…love?

An unpleasant itch emerged in his throat, irritating his windpipe, turning his focus away from Charlie, his words fading into the background. Tom swallowed thickly, sipping the last of his tea to alleviate his throat.

Was it possible?

So soon?

And why did the realization make him feel… uneasy?

That was what Tom wanted for Charlie, didn’t he? To one day find someone to claim as his very own. Someone to bind himself too, too have and to hold. And however the hell the rest of the spiel went.

Perhaps his unease came from hesitation. In the short time Charlie entered their fold, they were able to witness his stunning transformation. Turning their duo into a treasure trio. Woven himself firmly into their tapestry, one of lies, misdeeds, forgiveness and redemption. Growing up alongside them, becoming a man that Tom was immensely proud of.

And grown men never stay home for long…

Maybe that was it. The realization that Charlie would not stick around forever. 

Why would he?

Charlie had his freedom, gifted to him by yours truly.

At any moment, he could find the strength to leave them. To walk out of their home without so much as a passing look back, before disappearing into the infinite horizon. A scenario that unsettled Tom greatly.

Once upon a time, he never imagined becoming attached to a simple boy, one he saved in a brief moment of moral lucidity. A boy that became the final piece to his and Lester’s imperfect puzzle.

And now, he was faced with the grim possibility that their days with Charlie were numbered.

Tom cleared his throat, shaking his head to deter the thought away.

No-no, he was jumping to conclusions. Had to be. 

Charlie had been on one date. One . Yet that one date was enough to send Tom into a spiral of self-reflection and apprehension. Hardly a proper way to react. 

There was no guarantee that it would last. Tom had seen the faces of the many victims of Cupid, and had seen their fall from grace. Charlie wouldn’t succumb to Cupid’s arrow so quickly. He was stronger than that.

Tom peered at Charlie through his lashes, trying to retain his facade of composure. Muffled noise pulsed in his ears as Charlie continued to gesture animatedly, his excitement knowing no bounds. His green emeralds may as well have been cut into the shape of hearts, looking like a lovesick puppy.

Tom swallowed against the hard lump in his throat, sagging in his chair.

No, he’d spoken too soon.

That doe eyed expression, the smile that dared others to wipe it away?

It was the very same look Lester had given him when he confessed his love for him. Missing only the tears. One that Tom was sure he had given back. As all lovers did.

Taking his eyes off Charlie, Tom moved over to Lester. The latter was entranced by Charlie’s story, goading him for further explicit details and failing. A stubborn charm that Tom had once loathed. And now, Tom couldn’t help but adore.

Inevitable, really .

“-so what happened next? Did you two make out?” Lester’s voice filtered back into the air.

“I...I did kiss him.”

“Nice! But did you make out?” 

Charlie‘s face darkened, failing to suppress his smile. 

“There…may have been a hint of tongue.”

Lester hollered, his exuberant shout fully bringing Tom back to the present. He delivered a high five to Charlie, ignoring his pained yelp.

“Knew you had it in you kid! You gonna see him again?”

Charlie cradled his stricken hand against his head, smiling through the pain.

“I am. I’d like to think we're going to see more of each in the near future. I just hope I’m not assuming too much.”

Lester shook his head. “Nah a kiss with tongue? He likes you, so I wouldn’t worry too much about it. Right Tom?”

Tom nodded, quickly catching himself up on their conversation.

“For once Lester is correct,” Tom could hear Lester let out a disgruntled scoff. “Just continue to be yourself. He’d…he’d be a fool not to be with you.”

Charlie grinned, bumping his knee against Tom’s under the table.

“You both are too sweet. I hope I didn’t drone on too long about what happened.”

Lester shook his head. “All good, as soon as Phoe-we were dismissed, I wanted us to get back here in time to hear everything. No way was I going to sleep without knowing.”

Tom could feel Lester’s gaze on him from his periphery, knowing his partner was watching him for a reaction. Tom didn’t move, simply exhaled softly.

Charlie sipped the last of his tea and nodded. “Speaking of bed, I think I’m going to turn in now. I want to call Alden before it’s too late.”

Charlie stood from the table, wishing the pair of them goodnight before departing. Lester waved him off, leaning his head back as he waited for Charlie to clear out of view.

Tom took the kettle, pouring himself more tea.

“Glad to hear that the kid had a good time tonight. Shame he didn’t get laid though.” Lester remarked, taking Charlie’s empty mug for himself, gesturing for Tom to refill it.

Tom did so, placing the empty kettle in the sink to wash later.

“Is sex the only thing ever on your mind?” Tom remarked, sipping his tea, lip curling at its lukewarm temperature.

Lester shrugged. “Maybe. That and a certain distracted partner.”

Damn it.

Tom replaced his mug on the table, reclining back in his chair. “So you noticed?”

“Yeah I did. I know I’m not as “perceptive” as you Tom, but I can tell when your mind is somewhere else. Not like you to get so quiet. Charlie didn’t notice ‘cause he was too excited.”

Tom nodded, clasping his hands together.

“I don’t know. I had other things to think about. I ended up getting lost in my own head over it.”

Lester shifted closer. “Like?”

Tom sighed softly. “The future. I thought about Charlie. He’s been growing up so fast. It’s been a surreal thing to watch him develop and grow. Almost like-”

“Like he was a son. Our son.” Lester finished.

Yes. Exactly like that.

Tom swallowed thickly. “In a manner of speaking. He had his first date tonight and tomorrow-he might just be walking out the door. Leaving us behind.”

Lester stayed silent for a moment, mulling over Tom’s words.

“I don’t know, perhaps I’m reaching.”

“Yeah-yeah I think you are.”

Tom raised a brow, surprised by the curt tone in Lester’s voice.

“Tom, don’t you remember? The kid chose us. Charlie picked us . If he wanted to leave, he would have. Don’t take that decision of his for granted.” Lester sank back in his chair, tapping his fingers against the table.

Tom nodded, not wanting to prod Lester further on that note. The man did have a point. As much as Tom was worried over a hypothetical future, they still had a present to share with Charlie. And that was something Tom refused to take for granted any longer.

“We should be spending more time with him. Ever since we got here, Phoebe has been running us ragged.”

Lester sighed heavily, acknowledging him. 

“I know-I know. But Sutton is stirring up some trouble and we have to be ready. Any day now, Phoebe’s going to need our help for that.”

Tom frowned, crossing his arms over his chest. “Our help, or just you?”

Lester groaned, scrubbing his face between his hands. “Not this again, Tom. I thought we were over this.”

“We never addressed it at all, lester. All we’ve done is shove it to the side and pretend like it never happened.”

“Because you never want to talk about it! Why don’t you just tell me what’s really bothering you?” Lester rose from his chair, leaning across the table to prod Tom in the chest. “Spell it out for me like the idiot you think I am?”

A nerve pinched at Tom’s temple, a pang of sharp heat pulsing at his flesh.

“I-”

“No-no-no, actually let me do it instead,” Lester shoved his chair aside, stepping into Tom’s space and towering over him, steam coming out of his ears.

“You’re jealous of her. You think that while you’re away that the two of us are going at like some horny dogs. You think we must be fucking on our work station anytime I stay over late. That everything I’m doing must somehow be connected to her.”

Tom blanched, his brows knitting together as he attempted to interrupt.

“Hold on-”

“Jesus Christ Tom enough with this shit already. Do you really have that little faith in me to think I would go and stab you in the back like that? Don’t you trust me?”

“Lester-”

“Yes or no?” Lester’s words carried an ominous gravel, a familiar threatening edge that Tom hadn’t seen since their first affair.

Say it.

Say, yes.

But Tom hesitated too long, the simple word suspended on his tongue for a few seconds too long, a consequence of his bruised ego.

Lester’s gruff demeanor fell in an instant, his bright blue eyes drooping closed, a defeated sigh falling from his lips. His fists clenched at his sides, the faint scars on his knuckles stretching across his tendons. Then, relaxing all at once, shoving themselves into his trouser pockets, where one hand fiddled with something inside.

“I’m going to bed. Goodnight Thomas .”

The contempt in Lester’s voice nearly made Tom’s heart stop altogether.

Before Tom had the chance to correct it, to pull himself out of the hole he kept digging, Lester departed without another word. 

Marking another first in his life. That he, Thomas Hatch, had undeniably fucked up.

Chapter Text

Tom had taken all measures to prepare himself. 

To brace for the wrath of the storm that was hurricane Lester.

Dreading its impending arrival and the everlasting havoc it would inflict.

After all, Tom had committed the greatest sin one could make in a relationship: damaging a bond of trust.

Lester’s anger was justified and Tom could not fault him, knowing how their circumstances would have been had the situation been flipped. Had been there before.

Tom wasn’t surprised to wake up alone the next day. The midday light shone on Lester’s side of the bed, highlighting its emptiness. He assumed Lester vacated the home altogether, refusing to share space with someone that had shaken his faith so deeply. If Tom had been the wounded party, he would have been halfway across the city by now.

So imagine his shock when he arrived in the kitchen, prepared to make himself a late breakfast, only to find that Lester had beaten him to the punch, finding a fully cooked spread. A steaming mug of tea waited for Tom at his appropriate place setting. 

And Lester?

Sitting at his chair with his mobile in hand, snickering at whatever nonsense popped up on his online feed.

Tom hesitated in the doorway, unsure whether to alert Lester of his presence. He had half a mind to retreat upstairs and delay their confrontation. But in his haste to decide, left foot hovering behind him, Lester met his eye, trapping Tom in his gaze.

He couldn’t move.

Waited for the stormy clouds to conjure around Lester's shoulders. 

Waited for Lester’s face to contort in rage before his booming voice rattled the home off its shaky foundation. 

The silence never felt louder.

Then it was broken by a simple comment, mundane concern about Tom’s tea getting cold.

What?

Tom’s brows knitted closely together, cautiously approaching his seat at the table. He watched silently as Lester served him, too dumbfounded by his casualness to thank him. 

Was this really the same man from the previous night?

Where was the anger?

Where was his scorn?

What was going on?

Tom played it by ear, opting to eat his meal in silence as he wrestled to broach the elephant in the room. Lester remained indifferent to his plight, engaging in conversation about the day’s agenda and random facets of the internet he ventured upon. It was entirely one sided, with Tom offering little more than mute nods and head shakes. All a test to trigger Lester, to awaken the long dormant time bomb inside him.

All he received was a fizzled fuse.

When their meal had concluded, the elephant in the room too large to ignore any further, Tom pointed out its existence. Only to be disregarded by Lester.

Not with indifference.

Nor malice.

Only a ‘don’t worry about it.’

Don’t worry about it?

Lester smiled thinly and departed from the dining room, leaving behind a gobsmacked Tom at his reaction. More appropriately, the lack thereof.

Tom should have felt at ease after that. Relieved at Lester’s maturity and putting the incident behind them. 

It should have ended there.

Instead, the ghost of that incident haunted Tom. It followed him endlessly, reminding him of his transgression everytime Lester was in his vicinity. 

Worse yet, was Lester acting as if Tom’s offense had never happened at all. 

He was his normal self, making crass jokes, flooding Tom’s mobile with memes, and pestering Charlie about his blossoming relationship. Lester’s work didn’t suffer, only excelled, delivering top results for Phoebe and all of her ridiculous demands.

And most important, continued to serve as a model partner, flourishing where Tom had failed. 

Affectionate as ever, his hands never leaving Tom’s body long after his own had retreated. 

Puckered his lips for a passing kiss that Tom hastily delivered, his smile faltering against Lester’s glowing grin.

Nursing him through his nightmares in the dawn when the demons were at their loudest.

Earning Tom brief moments of peaceful lucidity, savoring their calmness before the demons slipped in once more.

Why wasn’t he able to shake them away?

They were blights, parasites. Yet stubbornly persisted.

Lester was the one who was slighted, yet Tom was the only one feeling burned.

The downfall of his sanity, an orchestration of his own doing.

It made sense, didn’t it?

Since their move, Tom had been unable to shake away the vestiges of his discomfort, the last of their trio to truly move on from Denning’s aftermath. Lester and even Charlie, had taken great strides of progress, making Tom feel as though he was being left behind. 

His jealousy for Phoebe (warranted or not) was no such help either, further crafting the narrative in his mind that he was the odd one out. The one rusty cog in an otherwise well-oiled machine.

Tom needed something to rid the fog around his mind. 

To prove his worth in their new city.

And win back Lester’s trust.

Like everything else in his life, that answer didn’t come without its dramatics…

“What’s our ETA?”

“Lookin’ at fifteen minutes sir.”

Tom thanked the driver and returned to polishing his blade. A task that should have been done by Lester the night before but was too distracted with the latest season of his ridiculous reality show to complete. Something Tom would have reprimanded him for if not for his current headspace.

Lester was preoccupied with scrolling through his phone instead of checking if his gun was properly loaded. Tom bit his tongue, keeping his comments to himself as he tucked away his blade. There was no point in getting hung up on Lester’s procrastination, not when they had serious matters to deal with.

Sutton had finally had enough of working under Phoebe’s thumb and tensions were reaching their boiling points. He refused to cooperate with her, hoarding all their profit and stoking agitation, leading to several bruised egos on both sides. His conduct could no longer be tolerated.

Action had to be taken. To sever the poisoned appendage from her operation before it could spread its infection. 

He and Lester were tasked as the charges for the mission, a decision he saw coming from a kilometer away. What did surprise him however, were the low level recruits assigned as their crew, instead of Phoebe’s top men.

Confronting her on the state of their inexperienced crew, all Phoebe had to say was-

“Can’t be wastin’ my top guys on a thorn. Best save them for the sword.”

As infuriating as that was to hear, it was a tactic that Tom himself implemented back in the Estate on lesser rival groups. He would never admit that to Phoebe, preferring death over stroking her ego.

Under the cloak of night, they went to dispose of Sutton, with nothing but a crew of expendables to back them.

Tom sighed, double checking his gun for ammo and returned it to its holster.

“Lester,”

No response but a giggle.

“Lester!”

Lester gasped, startled out of his chronically online state.

“Jesus Tom, you don’t have to shout.”

“Well, when you’re glued to your mobile what else is going to get your attention?”

Lester simmered on the thought before puckering his lips.

A faint blush emerged on Tom’s cheeks as he hesitantly leant forward and pressed a quick kiss to Lester’s cheek.

“Not fair,” Lester tucked his mobile away, pulling out his revolver in its place.

“So,” Lester paused to reload. “What was the plan again? I need a refresher.”

Tom rolled his eyes, cursing inwardly.

“We approach this normally. We don’t give Sutton any indication we are there to harm him. When we have an opening we take it.”

“And the rest of the guys?”

“I already had Greene and his team sent up ahead. They are posted around various exit routes. We don’t leave a single one of their men alive.”

Lester nodded. “Got it, so once we’re in there I’ll sweet talk him and-”

“Actually Lester-” Tom interrupted, the pink in his cheeks growing darker. “I…I was hoping to take point this time.”

The shock in Lester’s irises were evident even in the darkness of the van.

“Oh. You sure Tom? Aren’t you worried about being rusty?”

Yes.

Tom shook his head. “I’ll be fine. Let me take the lead on this.”

Lester chewed on his lower lip for a moment.

“Ok, Ok,”

Then three little words that made Tom nearly shatter.

“I trust you .”

The inflection on ‘you’ amplified in Tom’s ears, catching the faintest flicker of resignation on Lester’s face, before his veneer of indifference fell over it. Hitting Tom with the awful truth.

That Lester had been hurt.

Was still hurting.

“Lester-”

“We’re here.” Lester replied, closing the matter. 

As Sutton’s checkpoint approached up ahead, the pair quickly took to concealing their guns, tucking them in hidden pockets in the linings of their coats. Granted clearance by one of the faceless guards, their van entered a dark alleyway, bathing the entire car in blackness. Tom swallowed, unable to shake Lester’s stricken face away, the after image burned into his retinas.

His hand grabbed Lester’s for comfort..

The hand trapped beneath his own twitched with life.

That was enough.

It had to be.

Typical security checks promptly unfolded. Standard protocol that Tom and Lester knew intimately. Pat downs by guards, masking the smirks on their faces as their weapons went unnoticed. 

Tom spared a glance to survey his surroundings; an uninspired warehouse sandwiched between derelict developments. Among the rooftops, Tom’s face showed no emotion upon spotting one of his stationed marksmen, his scarred eye twitching at the man’s failure to camouflage himself.

He quickly ducked, a silent apology. Tom rolled his eyes, brain already at work crafting a tongue lashing for the future.

None of the grunts noticed Tom’s wandering eye, barking over one another with conflicting instructions. Tom drew in a sharp breath, straightening his posture as he followed the lead man up the concrete staircase.

This would be no different than the groups he handled before, had successfully eviscerated with Lester’s aid.

Trusted him with his life after all.

From his periphery, Lester struck up conversation with one of the grunts, to no avail of course, taking the hint to shut up after the third failed opener.

They reached the top of the staircase, pausing for an additional security check before being allowed passage. Once again, their weapons were undetected, another win for his belt.

He adjusted his watch as they walked inside, careful not to trigger the silent alarm affixed inside, the signal for his crew to ambush. All in due time.

The warehouse’s loft was expansive, with few windows and bright overhead lights flooding the interior in harsh artificial light. Tom winced as they passed under a particularly powerful lamp, receiving a discreet squeeze to his elbow from Lester. 

There was little furnishing to be found, only an abundance of wires and cords draped along the rafters leading to a large generator in the corner, its loud droning heartbeat emitting throughout the space.

Nothing that gave any indication to a flagship headquarters. Save for a singular desk positioned at the back of the room, complete with a matching high back chair. 

Occupied by Sutton no less.

Tom stilled, sharing a look with Lester, waiting to be summoned.

No turning back now.

The head brute on their left gestured with his rifle, urging them forward. Tom nodded, feeling Lester brush up against his side as the two approached the desk in tandem, adrenaline beginning to pump into their veins. 

“Ugh it’s you two. What do you want?” Sutton grumbled, hacking violently to rid the phlegm trapped in his throat.

Tom cleared his own in sympathy. “Phoebe sent us. Word is, you’re not keeping up your side of the bargain.”

Sutton raised a brow. “You got the puppy calling point, Martin?” 

Tom’s expression darkened, jaw clicking shut as he glowered.

Martin glared as well. “He’s far from a puppy, Sutton. Don’t let appearances fool you.”

Tom felt no need to hide his smirk.

“Phoebe sent us. Word is, you’re not keeping up your side of the bargain,” Tom spoke bitterly, slipping into his persona, one lacking his usual tact and charisma.

“And she’s not happy .”

Sutton sank back in his chair, the leather groaning in agony at supporting his broad physique. He pretended to consider them for a moment, steepling his thick fingers under his chin. Tom rolled his eyes, thankful that manners weren’t a part of Benjamin’s repertoire.

“She’s not? Wonder what crawled up her pussy and died?” Sutton laughed darkly, earning several bemused chuckles from the rest of his ranks.

Lester shifted uncomfortably, the insult eating at him. 

Tom snuffed the jealous twist in his gut. 

Still he forged on. 

“We’re only here to make sure you remember what you agreed to. And that means delivering your cut.”

Sutton shrugged, blissfully ignorant. “Or else what? You gonna piss on me, puppy?”

More laughter sounded through the loft, making Tom’s face burn crimson.

Like Benjamin , Tom had no tolerance for derision.

“You fu-”

“Enough,” Lester interjected, stepping closer to Sutton’s desk. “We don’t want things to escalate. Pay your share and this whole matter can be settled instantly.”

Sutton snickered, rising out of his chair to stretch, his movement akin to giant ape. “I don’t think so. I don’t agree on playing nice with a bitch that keeps skimming off the top for herself. How’s that fair?”

“Watch yourself Sutton,” Tom growled, surprising himself by jumping the gun to Phoebe’s defence. A case of courtesy, nothing more. “You made an agreement. You signed it. Pay the fuck up or we’ll stop being friendly.”

“Friendly?” Sutton chimed in, a strange glee to his voice. “You come here on my territory, with nothing but the clothes on your fucking back and have the gall to make demands from me ? What's my incentive?”

This.

Tom’s lip curled upward, thumb discreetly pressing the signal emitter on his watch, the cue for his men to unleash a hail of gunfire.

A second passed.

Then another.

Brows furrowed together, Tom jammed his thumb against the emitter, refusing to let up. 

Nothing.

Something was wrong. Something was very very wrong here.

Everyone’s eyes were on him, brows raised skeptically at his sudden silence. 

He could have done anything to thwart their suspicions. To carry on acting with brazen contempt. Yet he didn’t, couldn’t , stubbornly keeping his thumb glued to the emitter.

“Tom?” Lester cautiously whispered, his focus abruptly drawn to the men surrounding them, their guns raised and steady.

And all aimed at their heads.

Fuck…

“I hope you’re not waiting for something to happen pup,” Sutton drawled, slipping out of his blazer and tossed it aside, exposing his gargantuan build. 

“Like getting off a secret shot from one of the toy guns you got sewn into your shirts? I hope you didn’t expect to do much damage with that.”

Stunned, Tom and Lester reflexively reached for their weapons, hands freezing in mid air upon the echoing sound of metal racking.

That bastard always knew…

“Oh I got a better one, say…one of your sniper’s bullet’s hittin’ my skull?” He jabbed his temple for emphasis.

Shit.

Tom bit the inside of his cheek, threatening to tear into the muscle. Lester shuffled closer to his side, the latter protectively standing in front of him, as if his body alone could shield him from the potential torrent of bullets aimed their way. Knowing Lester, it wasn’t entirely out of the realm of possibility.

Still, a reality he wanted to avoid at all costs.

“So…they’re dead then? Shame.” Tom replied indifferently, refusing to give Sutton the satisfaction of his rug pull. 

Sutton chuckled sickly. “Sure of it by now. Anyways, they got the easy way out. You two,” He rolled up his sleeves, exposing his scarred and torn biceps, evidence of his survival through the fray. 

“ You won’t be as lucky.”

Tom exhaled sharply, sending his brain into overdrive as he conjured up plan after plan, rejecting each one, their probability of escape shrinking with every passing moment.

One, two, three-at least six fully armed men surrounded them, creating a dense muscle of barricade.

Windows were automatically out, not even at his peak durability could he survive a fall from this height.

A shootout was their last resort, but with the odds against them, survival was completely out-

“Tom,” Lester whispered, baring his teeth at the encroaching guards. “Any ideas?”

Tom paled. “I’m afraid we’re exhausted of all options Lester.”

Sutton trekked forward, cracking his knuckles. “I can’t wait to send that bitch a parting gift. Maybe your heads in some fancy gift wrap?”

Tom would have gladly offered a rebuttal, to tell Sutton to fuck off with his stereotypical threat, one that he hadn’t heard one hundred times before in his long career. But a hand interlocking around his own prevented his sharp tongue from retorting, diverting his attention somewhere far more important.

“You trust me?” Lester uttered.

Three little words that sent Tom’s heart into a tailspin.

This time, he knew his answer.

“Yes.”

Lester smirked, the mischievous twinkle in his eye shining.

“Duck.”

Diving for cover on the floor, Tom missed the blur of metal emerging from Lester’s coat, firing off a singular shot. Lester’s bullet struck the generator, its pulsating thrum dying upon impact, swallowing the room in darkness.

The men around them erupted, shouting into the void as bullets riddled the air, piercing into bodies and concrete alike. Tom could feel blood rain down upon him, wincing as a body crumpled over him, its owner gasping for air, the sound of his breathless gurgling music to Tom’s ears. 

He couldn’t see Lester in the black of the fray, only hear his partner’s determined breath and endless string of expletives, meticulously claiming every soul around him. A long awaited return to form. Bodies collapsed around him like dominoes, adding to the dead weight on his spine.

“L-Lester…” Tom wheezed, struggling to wriggle out from under the corpses.

No answer other than a chorus of gargled gasps and intakes of air, one voice rising above the rest.

“You’re fuckin’ dead!” Sutton spluttered.

Footsteps rushed across the floor, crashing against a figure, both fighting for control of a firearm, before clattering somewhere on the ground. 

Adrenaline pumping through him, Tom found his strength to squirm free from the bodies, finding his footing once more. In the blackness, Tom scarcely made out two silhouetted figures in combat, their grunts and snarls animalistic. Taking a chance, Tom narrowed in on the larger figure and tackled him to the floor. He knew he chosen correctly when Sutton screeched upon impact.

Fat hands clawed against his face, making Tom cry out when nails raked against his scar, reopening his old wound.

“Dead! You’re de-”

Sutton’s shout contorted into an unrecognizable sound, distorted by whimpers and moans. Tom flinched at the sound of squelching skin, a repetitive force striking against Sutton, no doubt reducing him to a wet pile of flesh and mass.

A beam of light shone on Tom’s face, blinding him. Blinking away the spots, Tom adjusted, his view falling on Sutton’s face.

Well, what remained of it.

Suppressing his shudder, Tom peered up at Lester, looking worse for the wear. 

Yet undeniably triumphant, his grin victorious and blood staining his canines.

The sight alone robbed Tom of his breath, fighting every inclination to lunge at Lester and have his way with the man. 

Alas, there were more pressing matters to attend to .

Lester offered his hand. “You alright?”

Tom accepted it and wiped the blood from his eye.

“For the most part. You?”

“Fuckin’ amazing. Knew I’d be able to blast the fuck out of all of them.”

Tom grinned, acknowledging Lester’s lack of humility. “Of course you would. You always come through.”

“Aw you're gonna make me cry,” Lester chuckled, shining his light over the dead men strewn about. “Not my best work but I’ll take it.”

Crackling static filtered in the air, a synchrony of sound from the buzzing walkies at the dead men’s hips.

Lester let out an annoyed sigh. “How long do we have ‘til they come storming in here?”

“A minute, two if we can create a barricade.” 

Lester nodded, already at work depriving the deceased of their gear and weapons.

“Works for me.”

Without wasting further words, they hurried to block the loft’s entrance, using the former leader and his team arranged in a grisly blockade.

In record time, the pair of them dressed in their pilfered tactical gear, with a plethora of guns and blades at their disposal. Tom cinched the last of his vest’s straps, giving the buckle a quick tap for good luck. They were going to need it, afterall.

Taking cover behind Sutton’s desk, Tom took the opportunity to take it all in.

“Ready Lester?”

Lester cracked a smile. “Always.”

Metal clanging could be heard outside, the staircase rumbling as an unknown army ascending towards them.

Tom inhaled steadily. 

“Let’s get these bastards.”

Fingers on their respective triggers, both aimed their guns at the door, waiting for the inevitable moment Sutton’s men would storm in.

One crash. Another.

Then…fire.

Forty seven minutes passed.

Less than an hour to obliterate the last remnants of Sutton’s operation.

Dozens of lifeless men lay scattered on the ground, collected in bloody piles, illuminated by a scavenged floodlight. Their bitter iron stench circulated through the air. Slash marks and bullet holes decorated the walls and floor, a contrast among the endless sea of red and body tissue.

Amongst the deceased, only two showed any life, slumped against a bullet riddled desk and nursing their wounds. That entailed sharing a cheap pack of Marlboros, swiped from Sutton’s drawer. 

Yes, there was no chance they would ever kick the habit.

Lester had finished one cigarette, stubbing it out in a nearby pool of blood.

“Another one.”

Tom obliged him, groaning weakly as he handed off the pack.

“Alright there?” Lester asked, concerned.

Tom carefully rolled his shoulder, the muscles taut and tender. “Unfortunately that last brute really did a number on my back. I didn’t expect him to be so strong.”

“Yeah, nasty shit huh? But you got him in the end.” 

Lester made a garbled gasp, mimicking his throat being slit before chuckling.

Tom rolled his eyes, sparing a glance at said prick, a smirk tugging at his lips. “Yes, I did, didn’t I?”

Lester grinned, jamming a fresh cigarette into his mouth and motioning to light it. Tom did so, but not before lighting his own, preferring the smell of nicotine or the stench of rotting flesh.

They sat in relative silence, emitting various plumes of grey. Reflecting on the aftermath of a hard fought battle. Half the pack was gone by the time Tom decided to speak up.

“I’m sorry for what happened.”

Lester frowned, scrubbing dried blood from his temple. “For Sutton? It didn’t matter how you-”

Tom shook his head. 

“No not that. About not saying that I trusted you,” He let out a dejected sigh, discarding his cigarette. “I never meant to hurt you.”

Lester shrugged. “Wasn’t that bad.”

Tom sighed, having hoped Lester had moved past the need to put up a front for his vulnerability.

Look who’s talking.

Tom cleared his throat. “Lester, enough. I hurt you and you had- have , every reason in the world to be cross with me,”

Lester pursed his lips and exhaled another cloudy puff.

Tom took his silence as agreement. “And worse, you acted as if nothing happened, making my mistake all the more apparent. That you could brush it off so easily. You shouldn’t have had to do that for my sake.” 

Lester’s brows pinched tightly together, his mouth thinning into a tight line. “You’re right, I didn’t. But you want to know the reason why?”

Tom nodded, inadvertently holding his breath.

Lester tossed aside his half used cig. “I didn’t give you the impression that things were perfect between us. Phoebe being Phoebe only made things worse. She kept making you think something was happening between us,” 

Not exactly like-

Lester raised his hand, cutting off any further counterpoints.

“Point is, if I was in your place, I’d be messed up about it too. Watching your partner and ex palling around while you’re trying to keep your head above water. Jealousy is real and it's a bitch. Don’t try and deny it.” Lester gently prodded his side.

Tom gave the tiniest indication of a nod.

Lester was right, there was no speculation about it.

“And that’s on me for making you feel that way. I should have shut that down. Should have just talked with you instead of arguing. Really talked. Give you some sort of…confirmation.” Lester looked away, staring at nothing in particular, his hand finding refuge in his pocket.

“Give me your hand.”

Tom extended his right hand, wiping away the excess blood and dirt.

Lester shook his head. “No, your other hand.”

Tom switched hands, one brow raised curiously as Lester took it.

“I know this is probably the last place to do this,” Lester pulled a face at the dead around them. “But I want you to know right here and now how much you mean to me.”

Holding Tom’s hand tightly, Lester removed his other hand from his pocket, a black velvet box peeking from his fingers.

The gasp left Tom’s lips before he could prevent it.

Wait that wasn’t actually a-

Lester brushed up against his side, holding the now opened box, revealing a golden ring inside.

Tom’s jaw dropped wider, heart unprepared for the words yet to be spoken into existence. 

Yet, craved them wholeheartedly.

“Tom, will you marry me?”

Time froze to a halt, stopping Earth’s rotational axis altogether.

Everything outside the walls of the loft, from the city to the beyond, was lost to the encroaching blackness that formed around Tom’s periphery. 

Nothing else mattered.

Nothing but the glimmer of gold resting in Lester’s palm.

An oath .

A bond of trust no less.

The promise of an eternity tethered together.

Blood rushed in Tom’s ears, his heart jackhammering against his chest. He could barely recognize the long threads flowing from Lester, his voice climbing above the noise. 

“-I know, I know, I should have done this in a snotty restaurant and maybe-”

“Shut up Lester.” Tom growled, hands fisting around Lester’s collar and colliding their lips in a brutal kiss.

Teeth clashing together, blood seeping into their mouths, the kiss was desperate, both attempting to convey the depths of their longing through the single action alone. Until Tom felt hands fumble to unbutton his shirt, trailing dried blood and gunk on his torso.

A sobering return to reality.

Tom regrettably broke the kiss, collapsing onto Lester as they both gasped for air, their breaths forming as one. His eyes fluttered shut, nuzzling his head against Lester’s chest as the latter carded his fingers through his hair, a soothing sensation.

Lasting only a mere moment before Lester disturbed it, as usual.

“So…that’s a yes then?”

Actions spoke louder than words, did they not?

Tom held up his hand, failing to obscure his grin.

“Go on then.”

The illuminated light around them paled in comparison to Lester’s smile, removing the ring and taking Tom’s hand as he delicately slipped it on his ring finger. The golden band was relatively simple, with a black tungsten border across its center. Upon closer inspection, there was something etched onto it, too small for Tom to discern.

“What does this say, Lester?” Tom squinted, holding the ring closer to him.

“Let’s see…oh yeah it says ‘World’s Greatest Ass.” Lester chuckled, his smile dying after meeting Tom’s blank stare, wholly unimpressed.

“Ok-ok. It says ‘To my partner in crime, love and life.’ Happy?”

Tom barked out a laugh. Leave it to Lester to write something so obnoxiously cliche.

Cheesy. 

Sentimental.

And perfect.

He was engaged for less than a minute and Lester already had him turning soft. What an absolute bastard. Nevertheless, an engagement meant one other thing…

“You do realize this doesn’t get you out of performing a proper proposal?” Tom chided, smirking as Lester sulked.

“Let me guess, five star restaurant, nine courses-”

“Michellin starred,” Tom corrected. “And fifteen courses. I deserve it.”

“Told you you were spoiled.” Lester muttered, annoyed, but that didn’t stop him from interlocking his hand with Tom’s, his thumb gliding over the ring.

“You’re stuck with me now. Forever. That means years and years and-”

Tom smacked his hand against Lester’s lips, pulling away before the man could retaliate with a bite.

“I get the picture, Lester.”

Lester chuckled, the gentle rumble of his chest creating flutters in Tom’s lower belly. He inhaled deeply, committing to memory the moment both their lives changed forever. For the better. The storm in his mind finally evaporating, this time for good.

A long quiet followed.

Lester shifted besides him, looking at the damage they created. “This is gonna be a real bitch to report.”

Tom nodded, exasperated. “I’m going to kill Phoebe for giving us that team.”

Lester shook his head, an action that normally would have made Tom’s gut twist. Instead he felt nothing, the weight on his shoulders lifted.

“No you're not,” Lester pulled him in closer.

“We’re going to kill her.”

Tom beamed with pride, kissing Lester once more.

Chapter Text

The announcement of their engagement was as theatrical as Lester’s proposal, the pair arriving at the church hand in hand, wearing the spoils of their victory under a coat of drying blood and guts. Lester couldn't imagine a better entrance if he tried.

Yet all they got was an ice cold reception, the magnitude of their union wasted on peers. Fucking dicks. Instead of relief at their survival, Phoebe’s only concern was on the state of her freshly installed floor mosaic, stained by their bloodied bootprints. Lester ground his heel further into the tiles just to make a point.

Until a certain golden band on Tom’s finger caught her attention.

Her scream could have broken the sound barrier, making every last man in the church clap their hands against their ears in failed protection, Tom and Lester no exception. With their ear drums fucked, they were helpless against Phoebe’s relentless mute questioning, gushing over Tom’s ring. Whether Tom was purposefully showing off, Lester couldn’t say, but that didn’t stop him from encouraging it.

Phoebe demanded that their fellow peers show their support and what followed was the poorest attempt at an audience applause. The image of a dozen beefed and armed men clapping lazily, looking like they rather be anywhere but here, was something Lester would never forget. Even better, let the rest of them live down.

They went to her private office, the promise of an unopened vintage leading to the first genuine thanks from Tom, not one ounce of his typical cynicism present. Maybe it was the promise of a truce between his former ex and current fiance. Whatever it was, Lester was never going to turn down free drink, eager to empty Phoebe of her treasured stash.

The pair had to stand idly by while Phoebe tossed protective sheet covers over her lounge chairs, delivering several biting comments on the state of their appearance. Lester discreetly gave her the ginger when they were finally allowed to sit, tucking it away before Tom’s laughter could give him away.

She rummaged through her private collection, an impressively large liquor cabinet that dwarfed Lester’s own back in the Estate. He sighed, mourning the labels he collected. She offered them a glass of her 1983 Paulliac, earning a hum from Tom, his inner wine connoisseur satisfied. (Lester masked his own disappointment, knowing damn well she had a 1967 malt whiskey tucked away in her safe). Cheapskate.

“So, you two gonna go all out for this?” She took her seat, perching her feet on the edge of her desk. “Planning, invites, ceremony, reception, y’know the typical wedding shit?”

Lester paused, letting the wine sit on his tongue. He…he actually hadn’t thought that far ahead. Luckily, Tom swept in with the save.

“We haven’t discussed our plans yet. I am, however, expecting a formal proposal from Lester. A warehouse full of slaughtered grunts isn’t quite the romantic dressing we were hoping for. Much less ones we had to face alone .” 

Tom narrowed his eyes at Phoebe, gulping down the rest of his wine. Lester shrugged and down his as well, knowing he needed the alcohol for the rant that was sure to come.

Phoebe grinned, unfazed as she filled her glass. “Don’t know why you’re so upset. You should be flattered that I thought you were capable of executing it. Sutton is no longer a thorn in my side, and you both earned a happily ever after,” She took a long sip from her glass. “We both won.”

Tom rolled his eyes, “Well our mission would have been more efficient if you hadn’t tasked your runts with us. As you said, we’ve more than proven our worth to you, we deserve experienced men under our charge. You owe us.”

Phoebe’s smirk waned, removing her feet from her desk. “You’re making quite a statement for yourself Tom, I don’t think Lesty agrees-”

“Shut up Phoebe,” Lester interrupted, enjoying the pair’s shocked expressions, mouth tugging  upward at the subtle hint of awe from Tom. “Tom’s right, we’ve more than proven ourselves with our work. We get results, and like it or not, I think we deserve some bonus compensation.”

He wore his signature shit-eating grin, shifting closer to Tom as the latter squeezed his knee, pleased with his support, taking all efforts to show off his brandished ring. 

“Two against one, your call.” 

Phoebe wrinkled her nose, rolling her eyes at the pair as she drank more of her wine, swishing it in her mouth rather than drinking it.

“Fine. We’ll work something out. A nice little bonus for a job…done.”

Pleased, Lester squeezed Tom’s hand. “Throw in that bottle of 67 you have and we got a deal.”

“Not unless you want to walk out of here with your cock still intact.” Phoebe grumbled, finishing off the rest of her wine before refilling it. 

Lester spared a glance at his crotch, deciding it wasn’t worth the risk. Besides, he’d definitely need it for later, when he and Tom celebrated their engagement in the privacy of their room.

Next time.

“Well that settles that then. Pour another round Pheebs, I’m engaged.” 

Three bottles of wine and two rounds of shots later, the three of them could barely hold their heads up, their bodies sloshing around like the booze inside their bellies. Tom was always better at holding his liquor, yet his partner was smashed, using the plastic sheet as a makeshift blanket and cuddling one of Phoebe’s artsy vases. Lester wasn’t any better, having thrown up into one her potted plants in the corner, stashing it behind the rest and praying the smell wouldn’t alert her. If that didn't, then his shrieking laughter would.

Phoebe was the most fucked of all, having been cursed with a short tolerance for liquor. She was draped across her desk and spamming the mute button on her cell, playing her playlist over on a stuttering loop while playing with her own drool. When she called Tom handsome during her burping fit, Lester knew it was time to call it quits.

“Come on Tom, we gotta- hic go.” Lester tugged on Tom’s leg, dodging his resulting kick in time.

Phoebe staggered to her feet, finishing off the rest of the wine bottle. “Leave him, I’ll walk you out. Stoltz will check in on him if he doesn't move his arse.”  

Lester nodded, prodding Tom once more before the latter hissed at him, actually hissed, abandoning him on the couch.

“Fine then, get a stiff neck for all I care, dick.”

Phoebe snickered, leading Lester out, slumping against him for support, her damned high heels making her trip over herself. Lester swiped a nearby broomstick, glaring at a random lackey as they stumbled to the church’s main entryway.

“D-don’t tell me you’re gonna drive home like- hic this?” 

“What am I an idiot? Tom will.” Lester belched, leaning against the door, dry heaving as his stomach gurgled.

“Smart call.”

Lester chuckled, wincing as the world tilted, smartly taking a seat on the steps to ground himself. Phoebe followed suit, brushing against his side, nearly knocking their skulls together. They laughed at the near hit, their chuckles trailing off. Silence lapsed, the only noise being that of their ruined livers and guts.

“I have to say Lester, I never ever thought you would get married.”

Lester rolled his eyes, his drunken confidence taking a hit.

“Thanks for your support. Next you gonna- hic tell me that dying alone is too good for me?”

“Maybe.”

Bitch.

Phoebe chuckled, fixing the curls that fell over her face. “Point is Lesty, you’ve surprised me. And for once, I don’t mind being wrong.”

“Get used to it. Tom and I love pulling that shit.”

“Git.”

Lester rolled his eyes, rubbing his temple where a headache started to build. It was nice to hear that she admitted she was wrong, healing his ego. Yet Lester couldn’t help but wonder if there was any other information that she could reveal to him. Something he’d always wanted to know. Maybe he had no right to ask, especially drunk, but he had to know.

“Pheebs,”

“Yeah?”

“Why didn’t you ever get with someone?”

Phoebe shuffled away slightly, resting her elbows on her knees. It would have struck Lester as pensive before her loud burp ruined it. Lester, as always, challenged back with his own.

Phoebe punched his arm, missing and hitting his leg. “Still gotta one up me. I don’t know. I always thought it was in the cards for me. I mean I liked the fellas I was with enough. You, Georgie if you hadn’t-”

“Oh come on, you and Georgie? Fuck off! You said you were sick of him!” Lester swayed to one side, catching himself just in time. “Besides he was going to take over your entire-”

Phoebe raised her hands, and even tipsy, Lester knew to shut up, waiting for her explanation. 

“Yeah-yeah I know Lesty. Though I have to say- hic I’d like to think would’ve found out about his backstabbin’ anyway,”

Doubt it.

“After you took care of him, I realized I didn’t like the mess shit like that came with. The fights, the drama, the petty bullshit couples had. I love sex, love having fun. Just without all the extra baggage.”

Lester nodded, scrubbing his face, somewhat agreeing. Relationships were messy, and were complicated to handle. Heartbreaking at times. But that was only half of the fun, and when things all fell into their rightful place. Shit, that was magic .

Phoebe appeared lost in thought, turning her gaze from Lester. 

“Maybe I shouldn’t have sent you away after that. Things could have been different.”

Lester said nothing.

“And I was seein’ another guy, a third fella neither of you knew about.”

Mother-

“That explains a lot! Jesus christ, how many men were you fucking?” Lester exclaimed, ready to tear her a new one before his stomach pitched, turning over just in time to spit up more wine.

Barely missing Tom’s shoes.

Lester groaned against the steps as he peered up at Tom, wiping the drool from his mouth. Even drunk, Tom was the picture of coolness, the only giveaway being the pink on his cheeks and his red rimmed eyes. That and clutching Phoebe's vase close to his chest. 

He really needed to get over his fetish for kitsch decor.

“Are you finished Lester?” Tom raised a brow, swallowing a burp as he cleared his throat.

Yeah. 

Yeah, he was.

A thin hand wrapped around his elbow and pulled him up to his feet. Lester teetered on the steps, gripping onto Tom to avoid a deadly five step fall.

Phoebe failed to stand under her own power and shouted for Stolz’s help. The beefy bastard hurried over, keeping his annoyance in check as he helped Phoebe balance on her sharp heels, glaring daggers at them.

Like they were the reason she was shit at drinking.

Her head lolled against his armoured chest and pointed her finger at Tom, her nose scrunching up.

“Where do you think you’re goin’ with that?”

Tom smirked, cradling the vase tightly. “Home. Consider this your engagement gift to me.”

Stoltz huffed, ready to charge at Tom before Phoebe stopped him.

“Calm down Stoltzy, let him have it,” She opened her arms, gesturing for him to carry her. Stoltz’s cheeks darkened, sweeping her up into a traditional bridal hold. She thanked him by pinching his cheek, his color envying Charlie’s.

Lester and Tom shared a look, the obvious never more…well obvious .

“Take care you two, and Tom?”

Tom sighed, pulling Lester closer. “Yes?”

“Lesty’s the real deal. Don’t forget how good you have it with him.”

Tom was momentarily taken back, nodding his agreement. “I know. Trust me, he won’t let me forget it.”

Lester snickered, putting more of his weight on Tom. Damn right.

Phoebe waved at them before whispering something in Stoltz’s ear, giggling to herself as he carried her back inside.

Lester could barely return it before being ushered away by Tom, staggering down the steps towards their parked car.

“Aw come on Tom, my head’s still fucked.”

“I’m sorry,” Tom replied, although he didn’t sound like he was. “We need to hurry home before she notices.”

Lester sloshed on his heels, bracing against their car just in time as Tom fumbled for his keys.

“Why?”

Without another word, Tom handed the vase to Lester, smirking fondly. Lester frowned, peeking inside. Inside the vase, was the 67’ that he was so fond of.

“Oh you brilliant bastard.” Lester laughed gleefully.

A shrill screech could be heard in the distance, echoing inside the chapel.

“We’d better move.”

“Good call.”

They waited until the next day to surprise Charlie with the news since announcing it drunk and doused in dried blood would give the kid an early heart attack. The last thing they wanted was the kid to keel over before making use of his store discount.

And use it they did, leaving no details other than a messy note for Charlie to discover in the morning, asking him to pick up several bottles of wine, champagne, and of course, condoms. Lester earned a smack to the butt for that little addition before Tom corrected the note, making sure Charlie selected their preferred brand and a handful of chocolate bars. Lester had several uses in mind for those .

When Charlie returned home after his shift, he unleashed all his anger at them, lamenting the humiliation he endured when checking out, his reputation ruined. 

“-they thought I’d gone mad! Worse yet, they think I’m some sort of sexual deviant! None of them would stop making snippy comments about it, prying into my life and asking loads of intrusive questions. I’ve never been so embarrassed in my life!”

Lester and Tom erupted into laughter, holding one another for support before falling over altogether, their requested items laid out on the kitchen table like a successfully conquered spread.

Charlie didn’t find it funny, pouting in his chair with his arms crossed over his chest like a little kid angry at his folks.

“ Never ask me to do that, again,”

Lester was tempted to ask the kid to do it all over again the next day, but Charlie was looking at him like he wanted to set his skull on fire through his penance stare alone. He wouldn’t put him through that torture again.

For now.

Charlie sighed, the tension bleeding from his shoulders as he calmed himself. “So, is there a reason why you needed all this?”

“Actually there is,” Lester replied, pulling a seat out to straddle it, pawning one of the chocolate bars. “We got big news for you.”

Charlie eyed the chocolate bar as Lester tore it open. “Oh, what is it?”

Lester broke off a piece for the kid, a small form of payment for his troubles. “Tom?”

Tom pulled out three wine glasses from the kitchen cabinets. “It’s very special news, news that requires the appropriate accoutrements to accompany it.” 

“Now you’re getting me excited.” Charlie smiled, eating his chocolate.

Tom grabbed a bottle opener as he returned to the table, making a show of presenting the glasses on the table, his ring catching the light. The kid was oblivious however, too busy finishing off the last of his chocolate. 

“Well you should be, I would say it’s a life changing development.” Tom scanned the different labels, picking out dry yellow to open. Lester frowned, about to make an argument for the bubbly before Tom narrowed his eyes, daring him to try.

Fine, next time.

Charlie buzzed in his seat, fidgeting with his glass. “Oh please tell me already? The anticipation is killing me.”

Tom chuckled sweetly, pouring the champagne into their glasses with his banded hand. “You don’t want to try your hand at a guess?”

Charlie pouted, disappointment falling over his face for a moment before catching sight of the golden ring around Tom’s finger, his pupils growing wide.

“Is-is that a ring?”

Tom said nothing, taking his seat by Lester as the pair of them flashed wide smiles at Charlie, waiting for him to fill in the rest.

Charlie gasped, his jaw falling open, shifting into a smile just as large as theirs.

“You’re getting married!?”

They nodded.

Charlie squealed, jumping from his seat to wrap his arms around the pair in a tight hug. “Congratulations you two!”

They returned it just as fiercely, tousling his curls. Charlie withdrew, giggling like a schoolgirl as he sat back on his chair.

“May I see the ring?”

Tom held out his hand for Charlie, watching as the kid fawned his ring. Lester grinned proudly. He always knew he had good taste.

“When did this happen? How did it happen?” Charlie inquired, delicately touching the ring.

Lester and Tom shared a silent look. They came up with their story beforehand, wanting to hide the true nature of their proposal from Charlie, as required from his conditions. Gone was Sutton. Gone was their hail mary defeat of his army. 

Instead…

Tom smiled thinly. “Lester proposed at a bar. The bastard went on a drunken spiel professing his love to me, bending down on one knee before the alcohol knocked him over. He regurgitated the whole speech to a potted plant before I ushered him out of the building. I only said yes to avoid causing any further incidents.”

Lester rolled his eyes. “Laugh it up, you’re the idiot who said yes.”

He expected Charlie to giggle, surprised to find him remarkably still and stoic.

Uh oh.

Charlie stared at them unnervingly, enough to make the two of them shift uneasily in their seats.

“Is…is that really what happened?”

Lester felt Tom tense beside him, sighing in defeat. “...no. But it’s better than the alternative. Trust us.”

It was a fair enough warning to Charlie, to stop him from prying further, putting his sake of mind over the truth.

Charlie regarded his drink, nodding slowly as his smile remerged, more reserved than his previous one. “Well then, we should toast to your engagement, a celebration to you both.”

He raised his glass and Tom and Lester mirrored him, relieved to avoid that bullet. They clinked their glasses together, swallowing down their respective drinks. Or in Charlie’s case, taking tiny sips, wrinkling his nose as he set his glass aside.

Tom chuckled. “Not a fan?”

“Never have been, consider that a solidarity sip.”

“Good thing I am,” Lester replied, grabbing Charlie’s glass and pouring it into his own. He pointedly ignored the other two’s eye rolls.

“Do you two know what you’ll be doing yet?” Charlie asked, attempting to sneak his hand towards Lester’s opened candy bar, giggling when Lester handed it off.

“We haven’t planned that far yet, but I’m sure we will figure out the details of our upcoming union,” Tom’s smile turned mischievous, a rarity for him. “And speaking of unions… How are you and Alden doing? Still going strong?”

Charlie gagged on his chocolate and gasped to clear his throat, feeling Lester’s hand slam painfully against his back, the obstruction in his throat dislodged.

“T-thank you,” Charlie wheezed, wincing as he rubbed at his back, the slap more painful than his potential death by chocolate. 

“We’ve only been on a couple of dates so far but we talk to each other every day. For hours even. Things have been going very well for us.” Charlie smiled, knowing he had to be blushing, evident by Tom and Lester’s knowing smirks.

“Are the two of you official yet?”

“Yeah, you guys bone yet?” Lester added, yelping when Tom smacked his hand.

Charlie’s blush deepened. “No and no. Is that a problem?” 

The pair let out synchronized groans.

“You got to find out soon kid. Otherwise you’re just toying around with each other. One of you’s gonna think the other doesn’t care. Trust me.” Lester eyed Tom from his periphery, the latter’s cheeks turning dusty pink. Charlie sensed there was more there. 

“I’m afraid Lester has a point,” Tom dodged Lester’s retaliatory smack just in time. “It’s obvious you care about this boy. Why not take the next step?”

Charlie fiddling with the chocolate wrapper in his hands. 

“But what if I’m assuming too much? What if I ask and he rejects me? Maybe I’m better off waiting for him to take the initiative.”

Lester sighed. “Kid, you aren’t going to get what you want in life by waiting,”

He took Tom’s hand and squeezed it tightly. “You’ll end up wasting more time you don’t have. You’ve taken risks before. Plenty of them for yourself and us alone. Isn’t this guy worth taking the plunge for?”

Charlie stared at Lester, caught off guard by his poignant sentiment. Tom was entranced by his words as well, an amused grin on his face.

In the weeks he knew Alden, Charlie underestimated just how smitten he would be by the man. Carving out more and more space in his heart to accommodate his blossoming affection. And it was easy to see why. Alden had an easy going nature about him, a confident personality that radiated brilliantly. Charlie truly cared for Alden, he did, yet that small voice in the back of his head, one born in a crater of self doubt, said otherwise. That all his happiness with Alden would be short lived. That one day he would grow tired of Charlie, abandoning him and leaving him to rot.

His heart had never cared like this before, exposing all his vulnerabilities. He was in uncharted territory, territory that Tom or Lester discovered themselves time and time again. And they had prospered together. Maybe such a possibility could be in the cards for him.

Like Lester had said, he needed to take the plunge.

And Charlie was no stranger to the deep end.

He stood, bracing his hands along the table’s edge.  “I’ll do it. I’m going to ask Alden to be my boyfriend.”

Tom nodded approvingly, rolling his eyes at Lesters cheerful shout.

“Knew you had it in you kid! You gonna see him soon?” Lester grinned, sipping more of his champagne in celebration.

“Yes, this Friday actually, once he’s back from visiting his parents. He’s invited to come to his flat. It’ll be my first time there.” Charlie blushed, expecting Lester to point out that little detail.

And he was right, wincing at Lester’s loud jeer, his celebration cut short by a sharp jab to his side by Tom.

“Ow! What do you keep doing that for?”

“Why do you have to make everything sexual?”

“Hey this is a good thing for Charlie and it’s not my fault you’ve been such a prude lately.”

Tom scoffed, insulted. “I am not a prude, I just don’t see why you have to assume there’s a hidden sexual undertone.”

Lester rolled his eyes. “Whatever you say, prude .”

Face red, Tom curled his hand into Lester’s collar, pulling him in close. “Is this what a prude would do?”

And with that, he smashed his lips against Lester’s, his eyes blowing wide in surprise before fluttering closed. Immediately, they battled for dominance in a heated kiss, exuding hungry moans as they groped one another. Charlie knew that was his clue to leave, refusing to watch the pair snog over the kitchen table, taking the rest of his chocolate with him as collateral.

“Thanks for all the help, you two.” 

They waved halfheartedly at him, too engrossed with each other’s bodies to do anything more, already in the process of unbuttoning shirts and unzipping trousers. Charlie would have been awed by their brazen audacity if not for the mess that was sure to unfold. Under no circumstances would they sucker him into cleaning it up. He escaped from the kitchen then, wincing at the sound of toppled chairs and glass knocking over. Yup, absolutely not.

Even so, he would let them catch up in peace, he had a speech to prepare.

Chapter Text

When Friday evening arrived, Charlie found himself in front of Alden’s flat, a bouquet of flowers and tin of cookies held close to his chest. The flat was small, a simple development situated near a children’s park. Charlie beamed with pride at the amount of foliage around Alden’s unit, knowing it had to have been his handiwork.

He’d arrived earlier than expected, loitering outside the flat in order to not appear so desperate. After all, he’d already blown his planned proposal to Alden two days earlier. A consequence of his eagerness. It was the type of question one had to ask face to face. Not over the phone on a weak connection, barely able to say two words without stuttering, afraid of the potential rejection.

Charlie swallowed, reflecting.

“-Oh no! You didn’t get hurt, right?”

“Nah, we legged it outta there before the mama fox could come near us. We didn’t want ‘er to think we were gonna hurt her babies.”

“And the garden party?”

“Still tops, though I swore someone nicked my biscuit. Or something.”

Charlie giggled. “At least you know her babies were well fed.”

“Yeah, didn’t go to waste.”

Charlie nodded, glancing out the window, catching sight of the crescent moon peeking through his blinds. Looking much like the moon he and Alden had on their first date, watching over them like a guardian. He was brave then, taking the first step. Why not do it again?

“Alden? M-may I ask you something?”

“Go for it babe.”

Charlie blushed darkly, still getting used to Alden’s pet name for him. “We’ve been d-dating for a while now, wouldn’t you say?”

“We have.” 

Charlie bit his lip, sitting up on the edge of his bed. “And we’ve made plenty of good memories haven’t we?”

“Right…” The playful inflection in Alden’s voice waned.

Charlie‘s heart rattled against his chest, jumping at the creaking sound from behind his bedroom door. Closing his eyes, Charlie took a breath.

“I want t-to make more with you. A lot more. Alden…I want to be your boyfriend.”

Silence followed and Charlie’s heat sank into the abyss that formed inside his chest. Oh no, he had assumed too much, said the wrong thing.

“Unless you don’t want to! I-I know this was too forward of me to ask-”

“Charlie-”

“But I really like you Alden and I know I’m inexperienced-”

“Char-”

“I just hope you can forgive-”

“Charlie!” Alden’s voice cut through his ramble, not rude or crass, simply authoritative, the type of voice Charlie responded to when caught in his own head.

“I didn’t mean to shout Charlie, was the only way to get your attention,”

Charlie nodded, willing the tears that threatened to spillover from doing so. Alden’s rejection would be following any second now.

“Like I said before Charlie, you need to cut yourself some slack. Too hard on yourself sometimes. Now goin’ back to your question, you can be my boyfriend,”

Charlie’s ears pricked up, squishing his mobile against his ear as hard as he could.

“On one condition,”

Oh dear, a qualifier, nothing good ever came out of those.

“W-what condition?” Charlie asked, unable to keep the tremor from his voice.

“That I get to be your boyfriend.”

Charlie responded by releasing an ear piercing shout of excitement, making the men loitering outside his door yelp in surprise.

Lester grumbled behind the door. “Didn’t know he could scream that fucking loud.” 

Tom spoke up after. “Agreed. You owe me five quid by the way.”

Charlie was too excited to check in on the pair, finishing his mini celebration around the room before grabbing his cell and hearing Alden’s voice once more.

“I take it that’s a yes then?”

Boyfriends. 

A label Charlie never thought he would earn. Only moments away from his first date with Alden as an official couple. He pinched himself twice to make sure he wasn’t dreaming. Then once more for luck. Holding the peony bouquet snug against his chest (Alden’s favorite), he breathed in the subtle fragrant scent, braving his way up the cobble path to the doorway.

He gave himself a quick once over, adjusting the sleeves of his thick coat and fixing one finicky curl hanging over his eyes. It stubbornly fell back into place as he pressed the doorbell, feeling his knees knock together in anticipation. 

The door opened, flooding the pathway in a bright orange glow. A glow that paled in comparison to Alden’s smile, one that illuminated all else.

“Hi Charlie!”

Charlie swallowed, stricken by Alden’s beauty and smiled in return.

“Hello Alden. I brought these for you.” He held out the bouquet and tin, giggling softly when Alden took them and sniffed the flowers, thoroughly pleased.

“Oh these are great, thank you! You didn’t have to get me anythin’ you know?”

“I know, but I wanted to. We are boyfriends now…right?”

Alden grinned, wrapping his free arm around Charlie and pulling him close. “We are, aren’t we?” 

He pressed his lips to Charlie’s, making him swoon. Charlie held it as long as he could before they broke apart. 

Another positive to being a couple, sharing as many kisses as possible.

“Come inside, yeah, I’ve got our scran in the oven. Best hot pot you’ve ever had. Made it meself and with no help from mum.”

“Really?”

“Almost. I had to ring ‘er for help five times.”

Charlie giggled, stepping into the glow of the flat, the warmth enveloping him as Alden closed the door behind him.

“I’m gonna go find a vase for these. Make yourself at home.”

Alden pressed another kiss to Charlie’s cheek, giving him a small wave as he disappeared down the hall.

Charlie slipped off his coat, tugging on the collar of his turtleneck shirt, looking around Alden's flat. Green was everywhere, a sea of plants flooding into every nook and cranny, overtaking the modest furniture. Bookcases, tables, shelves, wherever there was a flat surface, a potted plant had claimed it. Alden’s living area rivaled that of a greenhouse, with a variety of different species, each meticulously cared for. He even had a few cacti, spotting a few with blooming flowers. Charlie roamed around the room, lingering by a large Monstera in the corner. He spotted the beginnings of a sprouting leaf, delicately tracing his finger on it.

Alden emerged from the hallway with a large glass vase, the bouquet safely nestled inside. He motioned for Charlie to follow him to the kitchen. The plant motif continued there as well, flower curtains adorning the windows and wood engraved furniture. 

“You have the most lovely plants. You have your own greenhouse here!”

Alden directed him to the dining table, pulling out a chair for him as he set the vase down.

“Thanks. I’ve always had a green thumb and knew I wanted to have as many as I could fit. My flatmate’s not a fan but he’s not mithered s’long as he doesn’t have to help. Not that I mind, I only trust meself around them.”

Charlie fixed one of the peonies. “His name is Harris right?”

“Yup. Kid’s not here otherwise I would’ve loved to introduce you two. He’s spendin’ the weekend with his girl,”

“Now,” Alden clapped his hands together. “Ready for the best meal of your life? Our first as official boyfriends!”

“Absolutely!”

The hotpot ended up being overcooked, the lamb unseasoned, and the veggies too soggy. It took all of Charlie’s strength not to giggle at Alden’s crestfallen expression when he tried the meal, looking adorably stricken. Charlie consoled Alden soon after, praising his efforts regardless. He knew from experience what it meant to have one’s efforts go unnoticed.

“I knew I should’ve rang me mum one more time.” Alden pouted, raising his filled spoon and letting it fall back into his bowl.

Charlie sipped his broth, nose wrinkling at the sudden influx of salt on his tongue, suppressing his gag. Talk about unfortunate timing.

Alden slumped his head on the table. “Knew it.”

“Oh please don’t beat yourself up Alden. It still is a lovely meal. Perfect for this weather we’re having.”

Alden’s voice came out muffled. “It’s angin’,”

Now he was being dramatic.

“Sides, I wanted it to be perfect for you. You deserve it.”

Charlie smiled fondly, feeling his heart swell against his ribcage.

“Alden? Please look at me?”

With a heavy sigh, Alden sat up, peering at Charlie with wide brown puppy eyes. 

Charlie couldn’t conceal his smile, resting his hand on Alden’s cheek, stroking his thumb against his warm skin.

“Alden. You did a wonderful job. I’m so proud of you.”

He pressed his lips to Alden’s, the taste of the salty broth on their lips doing nothing to dissuade him. Alden reciprocated, moaning softly into the kiss, his hand caressing Charlie’s chin. 

“At least there’s somethin’ I did right; pickin’ you.”

Heart so full it could burst, Charlie kissed him again, holding it his lungs could bear the deprivation no longer.

Dinner went smoothly after that. Alden quickly regained his spirits, relenting to Charlie’s praises after a few more kisses. Many more kisses. Charlie didn’t complain, having never been kissed so many times in his life, adding each one to the internal counter in his head. Currently at sixty three!

They chatted about Alden’s small break with his family. Alden promised that he would introduce them soon, wanting to wait for them to become a couple before doing so. Charlie discovered that Alden had planned to ask him on their next date before he had beaten him to the punch. Charlie apologized with more kisses.

Alden’s spring term was approaching, reluctant to return to school and his nights working at the club. Charlie promised to give him any space he needed to study, surprised that Alden wanted his company instead, wanting his aid for his studies. Charlie couldn’t say no to that.

Alden grinned, finishing off his broth. “Oh I just remembered, didn’t you say you had somethin’ to tell me ‘bout your uncles?”

“Oh yes! Lester proposed to Tom. They are getting married.”

“Really? Oh that's buzzin’ news! When’s the weddin’ happenin?”

“They aren’t sure, but I’m sure they’ll tell me soon. I’m very happy for them.”

Alden smiled and squeezed Charlie’s hand. “You love ‘em alot huh?”

Charlie paused, a bittersweet shroud forming around him, more sobering than the salt on his tongue.

“They’re all I have.”

A solemn mix of expressions washed over Alden’s face, his mouth parting and closing, as if ready to ask a question before deciding against it. Charlie didn’t have to guess what he might have asked. After all, he was always careful to avoid the topic of his parents, his mother, mentioning her only once in their many conversations, keeping any information about her intentionally vague. Alden was decent enough not to pry any further. 

But they were official now. Partners. Perhaps that called for some heavy truths. The harder ones would be kept close to his chest. Possibly forever.

“You can tell me what’s on your mind Alden.” Charlie whispered, squeezing his hand.

Alden chewed on his lip, conflicted. 

“I don’t know. Seems kinda rude to, don’t wanna bring down the mood.”

Charlie shook his head, shifting closer to Alden’s side. “With you here, I don’t think that’s possible.”

During any difficult conversation, starting slow was always the best approach. Alden was gracious, choosing only to inquire about his true parentage. Charlie opened up about his mother, leaving no stone unturned about her parenting style. The long days and nights he spent alone. The neglect and lack of affection. And his eventual departure from home, all without a proper goodbye.

And Alden stayed by his side through all of it, caressing his back when his shoulders turned rigid and wiping away his tears when the memories became too overwhelming to bear. He whispered quiet encouragement, gently carding his fingers through Charlie’s mess of curls until he had run out of tears to spill.

“Sorry,” Charlie sniffed, taking another tissue from the box Alden procured. “I didn’t mean to use up all your tissues.”

He shyly gestured at his empty bowl, holding a small mountain of crumpled up tissues.

Alden dabbed at his eyes with another tissue. “Don’t be. Not for somethin’ like that.”

“Tonight was supposed to be about us. Having fun and all that other nonsense. I didn’t expect to be crying my eyes out.” Charlie giggled weakly, adding his discarded tissue to his bowl.

Alden smiled softly, kissing his hand. “Maybe not, but somethin’ like that takes guts to share. That means more to me than any movie we’ve coulda binged or badgered at.”

Charlie nearly succumbed to another crying fit, Alden’s endless support healing his exposed heart.

“May…may we still do that? Please?”

Alden kissed his cheek. “Sure babe. Anythin’.”

“And popcorn?”

“Yeah.”

“Cookies?”

“Yeah.”

Charlie tested his luck, a small mischievous grin on his face. “And Masterpiece?”

Alden chuckled. “Only if you want to see me knackered.”

Giggling, Charlie threw his arms around Alden, free of one less stone to burden him.

Popcorn and cookies in hand, taking residence on Alden’s quilted couch, Charlie relented on making Alden watch his period dramas, allowing him the coveted position of choosing the film. Alden assured Charlie he would redeem himself from dinner, finding a marathon of movies about fast cars performing epic stunts that ignored everything physics stood for.

Although Charlie did have to admit, seeing cars parachute out of the sky was …entertaining. 

They were halfway through their second film of the night, popcorn bowl empty and cookie tin raided, sparing only the less desirable flavors. Seated closely together, Alden’s arm found a home around Charlie’s shoulder, having never left since the start of the marathon. Charlie hoped his arm would stay there forever, afraid to move or risk dislodging it. 

He savored it, discreetly pinching himself for extra measure, finding his dream unbroken. This was real . Alden was real. He lost interest in the movie, committing every detail of this moment to memory.

The scent of Alden’s pine shampoo. The glow of the telly reflecting off his hair. The occasional  wink he would send Charlie’s way during a particularly ridiculous scene. The firm yet gentle hold around his shoulder, the stroke of his thumb creating gooseflesh under his clothes. The quiet husk of Alden’s voice against the shell of his ear when making a small comment.

Charlie shivered involuntarily, feeling his belly stir for entirely different reasons this time. He made the mistake of focusing back on the film, eyes growing wide as two characters were locked together in a heedy kiss, their moans of arousal making him all too aware of his close proximity to Alden. Most embarrassingly, feeling heat building in his lower region, his trousers suddenly too tight.

Oh God was…was he getting horny?

He shifted carefully in his seat, his suspicions confirmed when the denim of his jeans constricted around his groin. 

Yup, he was definitely hard.

But what would Alden think?

Charlie glanced at him from his periphery, still engrossed in the film.

Would Alden be averse to doing more? Would he reciprocate?

There was only one way to find out.

Swallowing thickly, Charlie shifted closer, tracing his fingers along Alden’s jaw. Alden smiled, turning to kiss his nose before returning back to the film.

Ok, perhaps a less subtle approach would work.

Blood rushing in his ears, Charlie pressed his lips to Alden’s jaw, leaving a trail of chaste kisses. That certainly got his attention, the hand at Charlie’s shoulder clinching tighter.

“Charlie…” Alden moaned quietly.

Finally.

Charlie continued, making soft contented noises in the back of his throat, hand cupping Alden’s cheek. He pulled away, batting his eyes at Alden.

More?

Alden reconnected their lips, answering his unspoken request. For moments they traded kisses, the telly ignored in the background. The fire in Charlie’s belly flickered and bloomed, building up his courage to take it one step further.

By swinging his leg over Alden, straddling his lap.

Alden gasped into his mouth before abruptly pulling away. Charlie went rock still, worried he misread the developing situation. Alden’s face was flushed, mirroring Charlie’s expression. Yet his hand never vacated Charlie’s side, the other moving to reflect that of its partner. 

“Is…is this ok?” Charlie whispered, his blush returning.

Alden swallowed, his smile crooked. “Yeah, yeah totally.”

The two returned to kissing, introducing tongue, moaning hungrily into the other’s mouth. For minutes, all they did was kiss. Alden’s hands held him in place, his thumbs skimming underneath the hem of his turtleneck, touching bare skin.

Charlie groaned, sucking on Alden’s tongue, his skin tingling. He wanted more , wanted Alden to explore him. To kiss, suck, caress. Anything. And he had the perfect canvas in mind.

Severing the kiss, Charlie pulled away, staring at Alden intently. Sitting up on his lap, Charlie hiked up the material of his shirt before tucking it into his mouth, baring his chest for Alden. 

Provocative? Yes.

Surprising? The size of Alden’s eyes and his hanging jaw suggested so.

But Charlie needed more. Needed to show Alden how much he wanted him, the haze of lust encroaching his mind fueling all his actions. 

Pink fanned across Alden’s cheeks. “Ch-charlie,”

Clenching the fabric between his teeth, Charlie nudged forward, presenting his chest, his nipples peaked and waiting.

Go on. 

Alden swallowed, cautiously peeling his hands from Charlie’s sides. Charlie whimpered into the shirt, afraid his bravado went too far, only to gasp when Alden kissed the center of his chest, his hands gently palming his pectorals.

“You’re really somethin’ special Charlie.” 

Charlie arched against him, eyes fluttering shut as Alden kissed the expanse of his chest, hands tracing and outlining all his contours. He let out a muffled squeak when Alden kissed his nipple, nodding excitedly when Alden looked at him for approval. Warm wet heat enveloped it and Charlie mewled, rolling his hips against Alden’s, pleased to find him just as hard. Alden continued his ministrations, tonguing the other nipple, using his fingers to gently knead and pull at whichever one was neglected.

Charlie had never come from foreplay alone, eager to accomplish such a first with Alden. Every drag and swipe of tongue was sending currents of electricity straight to his cock. His hands raked along Alden’s scalp for purchase, spurring him on.

Alden appeared to be enjoying himself as well, delicately suckling and nibbling on his peaks, leaving love marks that Charlie was sure would last for hours. 

Days, if he was lucky.

“You’re so randy aren’t you babe?”

Charlie nodded, the shirt between his lips soaked in his saliva.

Alden suckled his left nipple, making Charlie quiver in delight.

“You’re so fit too. Think you can you cum from this?”

Yes, please, yes.

Alden cooed, dragging his fingertips down Charlie’s abdomen, sending tremors up his spine. 

“But I don’t want you to ruin your trousers.”

Charlie dropped the sopping fabric from his teeth. “D-don’t care. Pl-please Alden.”

Alden removed his lips from Charlie’s chest, making him whine, hips bucking against Alden’s in protest. That bit of revenge seemed to do the trick, making Alden moan in response, his amber eyes meeting Charlie’s emeralds, acknowledging his challenge.

A victory, until Alden tugged down his collar, latched his lips onto his neck and suckled. Hard .

Charlie let out a strangled gasp, his abrupt reaction making Alden retreat in horror, concern plastered on his face. 

“Christ Charlie, I-I didn’t mean too,” His voice was extremely apologetic, a warbly wilt to it, devastated to think he caused any harm.

How could Charlie explain that was the hottest thing he’d done so far?

But Alden averted his gaze away.

“I’m sorry. Keep forgettin’ meself. You haven’t done this before after all.”

Charlie frowned, peering at him strangely before crimson stained his features, realization sinking in. Alden thought he was a virgin . A novice in the areas of heavy petting and sex. He had inadvertently given him that impression back on their first date, his proclamation of having never dated quickly turning the night on its head.

Charlie chewed his cheek, sweat gathering at his temples. He had to save this and fast. Without leaving Alden full of guilt. And most importantly, without outing his past in the process. A paradox of truth and lies he was far from ready to grapple. On their first night as a couple no less.

“Alden?”

No answer, only a heavy sigh, shame dripping from it.

Charlie cupped Alden’s cheek. “Alden. Darling look at me.”

The endearment caught Alden’s attention, his eyes turning dewey.

Charlie kissed his forehead. “You have nothing to fret about. What you did, what we did, it was wonderful. I can only assume you felt the same.”

Alden weakly nodded, his hands hesitantly returning to Charlie’s sides, fiddling with the wet hem of his shirt.

“I did. Just did’n want you to feel pressured, you know?”

“I know,” Charlie kissed his nose. “Besides, I was thoroughly enjoying myself. I don’t normally show my chest to just anyone.”

Alden chuckled. “I don’t normally nibble at anyone’s chest either.”

They giggled, the mood lightening considerably.

Charlie wiped his thumb against Alden’s cheek. “If it’s all the same to you…I’d love to continue this further.”

Alden seemed doubtful. “You sure? Your first time should be special.”

Special . His first time was far from it, burdened by both internal and financial insecurity. And with a stranger he knew had long since forgotten him, forgotten his impact and role in Charlie’s story. But Alden was different. Good and kind. Perhaps tonight could be a chance for redemption, to scrub away the effects of that night so long ago.

He leaned forward, pecking the corner of Alden’s mouth. “This is special. And I’m more than sure. I want everything Alden,” 

Charlie tentatively rolled his hips once for good measure, grinning mischievously upon hearing Alden’s moan.

“Do you ?”

Alden stared at him for a moment, a wide grin cracking on his face. 

“Let’s just say,” Alden dragged his thumb along the mark on Charlie’s neck. “I’m so glad you wear turtlenecks babe.”

Charlie giggled, breaking into a laugh as he was swept into a tight embrace, relieved at absolving Alden’s guilt. If only the same could be said for himself.

Much like the living area, there was no shortage of greenery to be found in Alden’s bedroom. Small in size, it was more cozy than cramped, the soft lighting and warm fabrics exuding comfort. A perfect setting for a night of intimacy.

And intimate it was, the pair lying together on Alden’s plush bed, stripped of all their clothing, limbs tangled together. Alden had been generously patient with him. Attentive too, constantly checking Charlie’s comfort level, asking questions and refusing to proceed without his explicit say so. Protective to a fault? Sure. But Charlie had no complaints, finding it adorable. It wasn’t often he was in his birthday suit, treated with a delicate hand.

Sans clothes, Charlie could fully appreciate the extent of Alden’s beauty, appearing just as fit and lean as the football players plastered on his walls. His athletic physique should have put Charlie’s to shame, if not for Alden murmuring ‘gorgeous' under his breath, lips kissing every bit of his exposed skin, healing his ego.

He was worried when Alden’s hand brushed against his abdomen, quietly inquiring about the scar at his side. Charlie explained it away as the result of an accident, thankful that Alden didn’t pry further than that.

Exploring one another, each made it their mission to find the other’s sensory spots. Alden was particularly keen to have his thighs tickled and Charlie discovered he’d quite liked having his bottom squeezed and spanked. Gently, of course.

Things really picked up after another heated make out session, with Alden’s hand drifting to Charlie’s cock, stroking him to full hardness. Charlie refused to let Alden be the sole contributor, returning the favor. It didn’t take long for the pair to ejaculate into the other’s hands, the buildup too great to ignore any longer.

It was filthy. Sweaty. Yet so so hot.

They recuperated after, loosely hugging, their bellies sticky and cock heads kissing. 

Alden brushed the damp curls from Charlie’s eyes. “You tuckered out?”

Not a chance.

Further exemplifying his point, Charlie mounted himself on Alden’s lap, sweeping to capture his lips in another kiss.

A cheeky grin pulled at Alden’s lips. “You’re really mad for it aren’t you?”

Absolutely.

They shared another kiss, briefly forgetting themselves before Alden cut it short. Up to eight eight now.

“We still have to decide positions babe.”

“What do you mean?”

Alden dragged his hands on Charlie’s thighs, making him shiver. “Y’know tops and bottoms. It’s your first time and I want you to choose what’s more comfortable.”

Charlie paused, brows knitting together as his cheeks tinted pink.

Choose? That…that was always an option?

He’d always assume being a bottom was the preferred option. Back on the streets, all the women ever talked about was “taking it from behind”. Offering themselves up for men to use at their discretion. A client’s living and breathing toy. He figured to do the same as well, never once encountering a man who asked to be used. Denning never did. Tom and Lester didn’t either.

Charlie never topped, never took the lead. Tonight presented an opportunity. 

“D-do you have a preference, Alden?”

“Nah, either or is fine with me.”

Charlie nodded, chewing on the inside of his cheek. He was the furthest thing from a virgin, but topping was the closest thing to uncharted territory. It wouldn’t be the truth, but not a lie.

A Schrodinger's cat of his own creation.

“T-top. I’ll top.”

Alden nodded and nudged him off his lap, moving to search inside his bedside dresser. Charlie bit his cheek, wincing at the sudden metallic taste on his tongue, his nerves reigniting to life. Sweat trailed down his neck, hands finding a distraction in the form of wringing a pillow.

Topping didn’t seem that different to bottoming. Giving versus receiving, right? 

Maybe he was overthinking things, as per usual when faced with something new. He had no reason to worry.

“Found ‘em!” Alden cheered, holding a bottle of lube and condom packet triumphantly above his head.

Scratch that, time to worry.

Returning to the bed, Alden sensed his apprehension, concern veiling over his face. The pillow in Charlie’s hands screamed for reprieve. 

“Charlie. We don’t have to do this y’know. Only if you’re ready.”

But he was ready. More than willing. He’d just his wish his damn nervousness stopped being so obvious.

“I am, promise.” Charlie pointed at the condom packet. “Show me?”

Gaze softening, Alden nodded, tearing the packet, lecturing on the necessity of protection and proper condom sizing. That bit of sex education placated Charlie, mind always open to more knowledge no matter the surroundings. Or his state of dress.

Soon he was being kissed again, lulled into a state of erotic calm, counting the seconds in his head as Alden’s hands strayed downward. Gasping into Alden’s mouth, Charlie shivered as latex covered his cockhead, nimble fingers stretching the condom over his length. He’d never worn one in his life before, the sensation of rubber smothering his cock making him shift and twitch.

“Good? Not too tight?”

“Y-yeah. It feels strange though.”

Alden’s smile turned mischievous. “Want to feel better?”

Any other person who smirked like that would have sent Charlie fleeing the hills, knowing all too well that hidden behind wolfish canines were cruel sadistic horrors. But Alden displayed none of that, his smile playful and impish. Sweet . He trusted Alden. So he nodded, letting the pillow fall from his grasp.

Alden winked, crouching to tongue at Charlie’s cockhead.

“Christ!” Charlie groaned, brain momentarily short circuiting as Alden continued to lap at his length, growing harder with every swipe of tongue. He certainly forgot about his nerves then, redirecting their currents to his cock instead.

Just as quickly as it began, it ended, Alden pulling away, licking his lips in a manner that couldn’t be anything other than pure filth. And Charlie ate it up.

“Don’t want to get you too excited now. You still gotta put it inside me.” Alden whispered, handing the bottle of lube to Charlie before reclining on the bed. 

By means of laying on his front, legs spread and rump raised toward the ceiling.

Charlie’s brain disconnected completely, too stunned to do anything but stare as saliva pooled in his mouth. He’d been wrong before, this was the hottest thing Alden had done.

Waiting for the wires in his head to reconnect, Charlie shifted closer, hands hovering about Alden’s bottom. Alden nodded, batting his eyes, an invitation to touch. Charlie started slow, a single finger tracing the curve of his rear. Alden sighed. Not enough. Switching to his full palm, he carefully squeezed the base of his bottom. That got a reaction from Alden, his eyes fluttering.

“Go on babe. I’m right here. Don’t be nervous.” Alden exhaled, pressing his rear into Charlie’s hand.

Easier said than done. But Alden had a point. He needed to let go. Besides, Alden was the type to let his protests be known if he’d had done anything wrong. And Charlie wouldn’t dare to.

So stop bloody thinking.

Determination set in his brow, Charlie squeezed the lube into his palm, warming his fingers in the liquid, daring to blow his breath across Alden’s entrance. Alden shivered, his toes curling in the air. 

Fingers thoroughly coated, he brushed his finger against Alden’s cleft, circling the sensitive muscle with his finger, watching it clench and pulse. Alden moaned receptively as Charlie watched, entranced. He never got to see things from this angle, and he intended to enjoy every second of it. 

He caressed Alden’s thigh, giggling softly at his drawn out moan. Just when Alden’s knees threatened to buckle, Charlie’s finger slipped inside.

Alden gasped. “Oh! T-that’s nice.”

Charlie grinned, allowing Alden a moment to adjust before moving his finger, making him quiver.

“That’s it, babe. K-keep goin’.”

Charlie added another finger, enraptured as Alden writhed beneath him. It was incredibly erotic how he reacted and moved, leaving Charlie amazed that simple actions alone could override one’s being. By his hand no less. No wonder people liked topping.

But his hand alone wasn’t enough for Alden, the latter rocking his hips against the comforter.

“Need more, babe. Please.”

Charlie didn’t have to guess what that more was, staring down at his own cock, an ache building in his belly. Withdrawing his fingers, he coated his cock with a generous amount of lube to ensure Alden’s comfort. He swallowed tightly, moving cautiously behind Alden, feeling him shudder in anticipation, the muscles in his back rippling.

A lovely view, but Charlie wanted something better. More meaningful.

“Alden?

“Yeah?”

Charlie kissed his shoulder blade. “I want to see you.”

Alden twisted underneath him, rolling over onto his back and staring at Charlie with the largest puppy eyes he’d ever witnessed. Charlie lost his breath, recovering only when Alden graced him with a smile.

“Better?” Alden asked.

Much.

Charlie weakly grinned, hesitating as his cock hovered by Alden’s rear, unsure what to do next. He wanted this to be perfect for Alden, to give him a wonderful night that Charlie himself had been robbed of. 

Was he big enough?

What if he hurt Alden?

What if Alden regretted it?

Seconds from descending, a hand intertwined with his own, squeezing tightly. Alden’s eyes were on him, a gentle smile on his lips as he nodded, his silent reassurance giving Charlie the confidence to proceed.

He could do this.

Charlie carefully positioned Alden’s hips against his own, brushing his cock against his entrance. Alden interlocked his ankles behind his back, slotting the pair together.

Taking one breath, then another, Charlie carefully guided himself inside Alden. The pair gasped in sync, their hands gripped tightly. Charlie groaned, a tight heat ensnaring his cock head. 

Oh, that was different.

Alden instinctively clenched around him, making Charlie’s breath stutter as he continued his determined push. Only when their bellies were flushed together, cock wedged as deep as it could go did he stop, his cock constricted in the molten heat of Alden’s channel. 

“G-good?” He whispered, gulping down precious oxygen as Alden nodded beneath him, skin flushed red.

“Yeah, yeah. You’re doin’ great babe.”

Charlie risked a small smile, pecking Alden’s chin. Hand never leaving Alden’s, Charlie slowly pulled his hips back, whimpering at the loss of heat. Bracing himself for the inevitable return, Charlie counted down the seconds in his head before delivering his first deliberate thrust.

Alden gasped hardly and Charlie froze, petrified that he had injured him. But Alden’s expression was not one of pain. Flushed cheeks and half lidded eyes didn’t lend well to that image. Especially with their lips parted and panting, quietly begging for more. 

And Charlie was eager to deliver, finding a slow but steady rhythm, rocking his hips back and forth and coaxing new sounds passed Alden’s lips. The quiet moans Alden uttered quickly overwhelmed Charlie’s thoughts, stripping his brain of everything but Alden.

All he could do was stare at his partner, mesmerized. His breathless pants. The way his chest jutted forward with every thrust. The slight quirk of a smile tugging at his lips before overtaken by a hot and heedy moan.

“C-Charlie more…,” Alden groaned, hands raking down Charlie’s back for purchase. Emboldened by that request, Charlie quickened his pace, his skin buzzing as Alden left a mess of red lines down his back.

Then it happened. 

Charlie had no idea how it occurred, sinking deeply into Alden’s tight heat before striking a spot that sent stars into his vision. The sound that Alden created could have eclipsed that of London’s finest symphonies. No, the world’s.

“Oh fuck yes!” Alden shouted, rocking his hips against Charlie’s, demanding more.

And Charlie obliged him, plunging into Alden over and over again, the slap of skin echoing in the room. Things devolved into an uncoordinated mess, their mouths sloppily reconnecting. Hands grabbing at hot wet muscle, animalistic grunts, and a scorching blinding heat. Sure signs of a climax, one that the pair welcomed with open arms.

And welcome it they did, both releasing a simultaneous cry, orgasm finally reached. Charlie spilled into Alden, saved only by the thin latex barrier. Alden had no barrier to concern himself with, unleashing ribbons of cum against Charlie’s chest and belly, whimpering as his orgasm began to subside.

Charlie collapsed against Alden, his hot breath intermingling with his, combining into a cloudy fog. For minutes, the pair didn’t move, finding comfort in their collective breaths and the rise and fall of their chests. Then Charlie felt Alden squeeze his hand.

He swallowed, lifting his head to meet Alden’s gaze, nearly melting at the sight of his lopsided smile.

“W-was that good?” Charlie inquired, waiting on edge for Alden’s answer.

Alden smiled and nodded. “You were perfect.” 

Dislodging his hand, he cradled Charlie’s face, planting a featherlike kiss on his nose.

Charlie giggled, pointing his finger at his lips. “Can I get another one here? I’m at ninety nine.”

Alden chuckled, his laughter sweet as he planted several dozen kisses over Charlie’s face, surpassing his goal of one hundred kisses. Two hundred being his new objective. And with Alden as his boyfriend, that goal would surely be met in no time. Anything and everything seemed possible.

Charlie knew they couldn’t stay like that forever, having to free himself from Alden’s body. 

Knew he was in for a line of intrusive questioning from Tom and Lester once he’d returned home with hickeys all over his neck, ones his turtle neck couldn’t conceal.

Knew that further down the road Alden would uncover his lies, having to face whatever consequences that would unfold.

But for now, he pushed all those worries to the back of his mind, choosing to focus on the now; the now being safe and sound in Alden’s arms.

Content.

Chapter Text

To say things were going well would have been an understatement.

No, more like dangerous.

It was easy to get caught up in endorphins. To get trapped on a cloud, floating nowhere but up. 

Tom should have let himself fall down to Earth. Let his pessimism rear its ugly head and sink him. But glancing at his ring finger, the golden band served as tangible proof of Lester’s devotion for him. And for once, Tom wanted to see the view from the sky above.

Anyone could fall victim to sentimentality, especially when showered with an absurd amount of affection from one’s fiance. Affection that Tom would have shrugged off after having his small fill. Instead, Tom couldn’t get enough, indulging and reciprocating. Perhaps there was some merit to the old saying about engaged couples. For once, Tom was not remiss to fall into the stereotype, discovering many benefits.

Speaking of which…

They fucked everyday since Lester’s proposal. From dawn to dusk. Whenever one had the audacity to send a smouldering look, trapping the other in his gaze before finding the nearest flat surface to throw themselves upon. Pleasurable for them, yet a chagrin to everyone else, complaining that they could smell the stench of their lovemaking. 

Phoebe left a not so subtle jab in the form of disinfectant sprays on their desk, billing them for her expense. Charlie was more polite, leaving a note under their bedroom door, reminding them that the water pressure was more than suitable for them to continue their exploits in the shower.

All complaints fell on deaf ears, the pair refusing to let sour sports dampen their spirits. (They were kinder to Charlie, accommodating his shower suggestion. For once, Lester did not miss his tub.)

Speaking of Lester, Tom took it upon himself to go ring shopping, not wanting his partner to be without a signature piece. No matter how much Lester begged and pleaded to tag along, Tom shut him down at every turn. Taste was a fickle trait, one that few possessed. Tom was not going to let the antithesis of that dictate his ring. 

It took Tom nearly a week to make his purchase, struggling to find a piece that embodied Lester’s personality. In the end, he settled on a custom tungsten ring, the inverse of his own, along with a personal epithet. 

‘To our union; may it last an infinity and beyond’.

A touching statement, one he was quite fond of. 

Until Lester ruined it by showing him that the message came from a children’s cartoon. Tom never felt more humiliated in his life, the symbol of their bond forever tied to a literal children’s toy. Lester didn’t mind, furthering his support of the statement by forcing Tom to sit through the film.

The movie wasn’t…terrible, though Tom hated to admit he wasn’t as poignant as he initially thought. 

Outclassed by a children’s piece of media.

Other than the latest additions around their fingers, their working life improved as well, an added bonus to their solidified front. No longer did they have inexperienced grunts under their helm, finally appointed a competent team that didn’t need to be hand held through the basics. They even got an update from London, relishing the news of another fallen former ally. Franklin this time, betrayed by his own team. They celebrated that night with their procured 67’ , a toast to his downfall.

Yet the benefits didn’t stop there.

As a gesture of whatever goodwill Phoebe had, she gave the pair their promised bonuses along with a half arsed apology, reducing their two man blitz to a debacle . Tom would have been insulted by the language had he not been one of its ardent users. 

Phoebe became fractionally more tolerable once she no longer represented any threat to their relationship. A funny thing in hindsight, how jealousy could warp one’s senses, exaggerating all outside competition. Not that Tom cared anymore. 

He’d won after all.

However, with the added promise of a new corner office, Tom was almost ready to forgive her past transgressions. Almost. He would never again take the privilege of privacy for granted. The glares and insults were easier to tolerate behind enclosed walls.

All that left was one final thing to negotiate, and it was Tom’s biggest challenge to date. A request that transcended all businesses, civilian and criminal alike. One that all leaders hated to acquiesce to, himself included.

And that was-

“What do you mean no?”

Phoebe shrugged her shoulders. “Can’t do it. You wanted more responsibilities, you got ‘em. Sorry.”

Her smarmy grin indicated that she was far from apologetic. Tom had to summon all his will power not to lunge across his desk and snatch it from her face. Had Lester not been sitting across from him, he certainly would have.

“Oh come on Pheebs! We’re only asking for an extra day off! How many times have you fucked off to who knows where just because?!” Lester reclined back in his seat, making a point to cross his legs on the desk, mucking up the wood finish.

Tom settled for smacking Lester’s feet off the desk instead.

Phoebe rolled her eyes, leaning back against the door. “Where I go is none of your concern and frankly, you two are being greedy little buggers. Now you’re gonna think you’re too good for this office.”

They were. The peeling wallpaper and pungent musky smell attested to that. The ripped furniture and outdated monitor certainly did no favors either. But before Tom could make any of his grievances known, Lester spoke up.

“Pheebs, just pull the stick out of your ass this one time! Besides you won’t just be doing us a favor but Charlie too! He misses us.”

Tom bristled at the mention of Charlie’s name, hating that Lester pulled that card to trump Phoebe. Unnaturally smitten with the kid, Phoebe was eager to please him for even a modicum of attention in return. Or rather, more desperately, the acknowledgement of her existence. It was not Lester’s call to make, even if it played into their desired outcome.

Unfortunately, the wide grin and buzzing nerves emanating from Phoebe all but suggested that the deal would be clinched. Tom would force Lester to clean Charlie’s room later as an apology.

“If you can get that sweet angel to tell me himself, I’ll consider it,” Phoebe held out her hand, freshly manicured, the scent of acetone lingering in the air. 

Lester made a move to shake her hand, only to be smacked aside. 

“Not you Lesty. Tom?”

Of course.

Flaring his nostrils, Tom hesitated, and before the awkward silence could permeate, he shook her hand.

“Fine. But don’t you dare torment him.”

Phoebe gasped, wounded. “I wouldn’t dream of it. I love that boy. He’s such a sweetheart, all shy. Jumpy too, kinda like a little lamb.”

Tom and Lester shared a look.

Whose fault was that?

Phoebe yawned loudly. “Anyways, I'm gonna “fuck off” now. Got an important meeting to ‘tend to. I want those reports on my desk before the hour’s up.”

“Yeah-yeah,” Lester muttered, sitting up to stretch out his spine. “You’ll get it when it’s good and-”

Lester yelped, pawing at the clawed nails tugging on his ear, their grip like iron.

“Within the hour. You’ll see to it right Tommy?” Phoebe’s smile was nothing but teeth.

Knowing Lester would lose his ear, Tom raised his hands in mock surrender and begrudgingly nodded.

Satisfied, Phoebe freed Lester from her grip, bidding the pair goodbye before departing from the office.

Lester groaned, rubbing at his injured ear. “Could’ve stepped in sooner, Tommy .”

Tom rolled his eyes, reaching over the desk to steal a kiss from Lester. “Forgive me.”

“I’ll forgive you, if you make it up to me on this desk,” Lester rapped his knuckles against the desk. “It’s very sturdy.”

Admittedly the idea did cause Tom’s cock to twitch inside his trousers, but with Phoebe’s impending deadline and their potential day off hanging in the balance, that sort of fun had to be shelved.

Now time forgiving, anything could happen.

“No. You do realize you’re going to be the one explaining to Charlie why he has to deal with Phoebe on our behalf.”

“I know, I know. But he’ll understand. I hope,” Lester sighed, shifting in his seat. “You know, I miss seeing him, he’s always too busy with his boyfriend. It’s like he never has time for us anymore.”

Tom said nothing, rifling through the files on the desk.

But Lester did have a point. Despite Charlie’s assurances that all three would spend quality time together, Alden consistently disrupted those plans. Tom wasn’t going to be the one to deprive Charlie from his first love. He earned it. Deserved it and more. But one could only put up with so many promised outings, only to be cancelled at the last second.

Maybe it was jealousy, possessiveness. The wounded feeling of being left behind for something better. But with an extra day in their schedule, there was hope yet that they could rekindle their connection. A return to their glory days at the cabin.

Tom sighed wistfully. “I know. I miss him too.”

Lester tapped his thumbs together. “Think we’ll ever meet the guy?”

Never. Not in a thousand lifetimes. No, millenias. 

The kid would be insane to propose such an idea.

Tom cleared his throat. “That’s Charlie’s call to make,”

Lester hummed, dissatisfied with that answer. 

“Besides, we all know how you are at first impressions.”

Lester scoffed, melting against his chair. “Dick.”

“Bastard.” Tom retorted back.

Lester smiled softly, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. “Yet, you love me anyway.”

Tom felt his heart flutter in his chest, unable to conceal the smile breaking on his face.

“Obviously.”

Stacking the documents, he handed Lester his share, frowning at the latter’s refusal.

“Lester-”

“Hang on-hang on, we all know this will go faster if you do my part. If I do it, we’ll be stuck in here ‘til three.”

“And this is supposed to incentivise me, how?”

Lester pursed his lips, before they stretched into a sly grin. “I could blow you while you do it. That incentive enough?”

Tom paused, eyeing the space under the desk, estimating its dimensions, his curiosity piqued.

“Get on your knees.”

“Babe? You want anythin’ to drink?” Alden called out from the kitchen.

“Some tea with honey please!” Charlie returned, too engrossed with the medical drama he was watching to offer Alden his assistance. The pillow in his hands screamed for air, his fingers digging into the linen material, praying that Dr. Joven would be able to save his patient before time ran out.

A piping mug of tea suddenly blocked the doctor from his view. Charlie gasped, quickly taking the mug, hissing as the hot ceramic burned his fingers, setting it down on the coffee table.

Alden chuckled, taking his seat on the couch by Charlie. “Joven will be ok babe, you won’t be if you burn your fingers off.”

Charlie shook his head, ignoring the stinging sensation in his fingers, tucking them under his knees to nurse them. “But he’s never been under pressure like this before! His whole team is watching!” 

Refusing to leave the couch for proper medical attention, Charlie surrendered his hands to Alden after some prompting, blushing as he tended to, earning a gentle kiss on each finger. 

And more later, if he was lucky.

For the last few weeks, Charlie would make the trek to Alden’s flat, spending the weekend over. From Saturday morning to Sunday evening, the pair would spend all their time together, engaging in a variety of exploits. Typical couple activities that went beyond watching high stake medical dramas.

Strolls in the park nearby. Visits to the local greenhouse to add another member to Alden’s growing garden. Quests to find Charlie medical novels at hidden bookshops. Even footy matches at Alden’s university, with Charlie cheering the loudest from the stands, clad in his team’s kit.

From the mundane to the elaborate, every one healed the spirit of his soul. Leaving him counting his blessings that he was alive to experience such privileges, knowing how close he came to losing it. To gain not just a world, but an entire universe in return, carved out in Alden’s image. Shining as brightly as the stars that littered the night sky curtain.

There was a word for it. Four simple letters. 

Charlie knew what it was, knew it the first time his heart swooned at the sight of Alden. He kept it close to his chest, afraid of the tiny imperceptible chance that it could all come crashing down, should he reveal it too soon. 

“Better?” Alden asked and kissed the palm of his hand.

Charlie flexed his fingers, feeling residual tingling on his fingertips. Jeers from the telly tore his attention away, finding Joven’s medical team surrounding the doctor, cheering his successful surgery.

“Much.”

Alden chuckled and stretched out along the couch, patting the cushion for Charlie to join him. The couch wasn’t large enough to accommodate both of them but that didn’t stop Charlie from curling around Alden’s middle, his rear hanging over the edge of the couch, inches away from a harrowing one foot fall.

“Your uncles know you’re stayin’ for the night? You usually don’t spend Friday here.”

Charlie nodded, his curls falling over his eyes. “Yes, they know. I sent them a message before I came over. They haven’t responded back but I’m sure work is just keeping them.”

Alden brushed his curls away. “Busy fellows, yeah?”

If only he knew the half of it.

“Yes. Their…line of work, requires a lot of time,” Charlie shuffled closer to Alden, doodling shapes on the center of his chest. “You know, Friday nights used to be our movie nights. The one night we could all get together when we weren’t busy. It's hard to do that now with our schedules.”

Alden rested his hand over Charlie’s, stroking the back of his palm. “Miss ‘em?”

Charlie shrugged. “A little, I suppose. To be honest, I haven’t really noticed since I spent so much time with you.”

He flashed a cheeky grin at Alden, surprised to find that he didn’t return it, his face pensive.

“Think they miss you ?”

The statement gave Charlie pause, his fingers freezing in place, Alden’s words burrowing their way into his brain.

Truthfully, he didn’t know. He hadn’t thought so.

Tom and Lester would certainly let him know if they had any issues with his time away. Maybe he did cancel on them once or twice on the rare occasion they were free. But his plans with Alden came first, he was his boyfriend after all. And as far as Charlie was concerned, the pair understood that. They weren’t the type to swallow their tongues and snuff their complaints. Such a thing was beyond their capabilities.

Yet something about the thought unsettled him, like an uncomfortable itch that couldn’t be scratched at. 

Had he been neglecting Tom and Lester?

Was he pushing them away in favor of Alden?

Charlie chewed the inside of his cheek, wincing at the taste of bitter copper that suddenly flooded his tongue. 

“I…I don’t know.”

An awkward silence descended, leaving only the noise from the telly as the next episode of Dr. Joven began to play. A theme that normally would have had him humming along, an act that seemed inappropriate to do so now. Charlie could feel Alden’s gaze upon him, unsure whether to meet it or risk more cracks in his composure. Lips connected at his temple, the soft pressure seeming to chase the encroaching fog that threatened to send him into a spiral. Charlie sighed and leaned into it, letting the warmth from Alden’s kiss bloom over him, suppressing the fog for good.

“You’re alright.” Alden assured softly, moving to kiss the top of his head.

Charlie nodded, burying his face along the column of Alden’s neck, seeking out more of its pleasant heat. They stayed like that for several long moments, letting the dialogue from Dr. Joven and Marie converse for them.

A hand squeezed Charlie’s shoulder. 

“Babe, I’ve got an idea.”

“What is it?” Charlie replied, his voice muffled against Alden’s skin, too comfortable to move away.

To his disappointment, Alden nudged him away from his side, depriving Charlie of his warmth. Just as Charlie was arming his signature puppy eyes, jutting his lower lip for good measure, Alden maneuvered him onto his lap instead. Charlie gasped, pink fanning across his cheeks, feeling an entirely new heat stoking his belly.

Nevermind, this was much better. 

“Oh I see,” Charlie smiled cheekily, dragging his hands down Alden’s sides, giggling as he wriggled beneath him.

Another benefit to being a couple, the ability to enjoy a close intimacy with one another. Charlie had never had as much sexual confidence before in his life, granting Alden a rare and intimate gift.

His hands wandered more but before they could stray, they were captured in Alden’s grasp, the latter quietly tutting his disapproval. Unfortunately, no amount of pouting or puppy eyes were enough to sway Alden into releasing him, the only worthy opponent of his greatest weapon.

But for once, Charlie didn’t lament the loss.

“Not exactly, babe.” Alden released Charlie’s hands, not before pressing an apologetic kiss into both palms.

Even so-

“Later?” 

Alden nodded. “Later.”

“So darling, what was your idea?”

“Well, it’s more of a request than anythin’.”

Charlie smiled, gently tapping Alden’s stomach. “Let’s hear it.”

To his surprise, Alden seemed hesitant, his eyes skirting over the room, seeming to muster up his courage. For what, Charlie wasn’t sure.

“I wanna meet ‘em.”

The breath expelled from Charlie’s lungs in an instant, his chest vacant and void. His heart skipped a beat, forcing itself into a hard reboot, nearly jolting him out of Alden’s lap. Maybe he misheard. Too much wax buildup in his ear canal.

Charlie gulped down air, tension seeping into his shoulders. “W-who?”

Idiot. As if it wasn’t entirely obvious who the them in Alden’s request was. Even so, Charlie was not going to take any chances.

Alden smiled, oblivious to the crisis he created, intertwining his hand with Charlie’s.

“I want to meet Tom and Lester.”

Chapter Text

It was an innocent question. One that shouldn’t have caused the ruckus that it did. Yeah, he’s had boyfriends in the past get jumpy from the idea of meeting their folks. Nerves and all that. Alden would be a hypocrite if he pretended otherwise, having been worked into a tizzy several times.  To this day, he was haunted by the eyes of his first boyfriend’s mum. Could still remember the hook of her nose turning up at him for showing up in the wrong colour suit.

He’d figured Charlie would be buzzing, happy that he took some initiative. They were meeting his own folks next month, why couldn’t he do the same for Charlie’s uncles?

When Alden asked, it was if a switch had flipped in Charlie. Alden saw the way his body went rigid, could feel the tension from his legs as they locked around his hips, unwilling to budge. Alden was ready to brush the whole thing off as nerves until he saw Charlie’s face, looking paler than he had ever seen him. As if the poor lad had locked eyes with a ghost, robbing him of all the colour in his cheeks.

Alden had never seen him look so scared.

But why?

Charlie was unreachable for too long. No amount of shoulder shaking or pleading was enough to break him out of his trance. Alden was ready to ring 999 before Charlie came back to himself, snapping out of it with a stifled gasp. Any relief Alden had was gone when a strange grimace appeared on Charlie’s face, swallowing hard before he spoke. One word only.

No.

If Alden hadn’t been staring at Charlie when he said it, he would’ve never believed that it came out of his mouth. Still didn’t, the voice having an unnatural growl and edge so unlike that of his sweet Charlie.

Alden gulped, ready to respond until Charlie’s gaze landed on him, penetrating him down to his soul. 

Forget Issac’s mum, Charlie was giving her serious competition.

“I said no.” Charlie replied, a bitter coldness in his tone, a difference to the scared figure he was only seconds ago.

Like…like he was trying to scare Alden into dropping the subject.

Again, why? 

“Hang on,” Alden frowned, gently shrugging Charlie off his lap. “Why not?”

Charlie didn’t answer, moving away to pace around the coffee table, his arms hugged tightly around himself. Alden grabbed the remote, turning off the telly. Couldn’t have a proper conversation with Dr. Joven in the background, not with whatever was mithering in Charlie’s head.

“Charlie talk to me, please?”

The please got Charlie’s attention, stopping him in his tracks for a brief moment before he continued his pacing. Alden sighed heavily, knowing he was going to have to milk it for all it was worth.

“Babe, you know you can talk to me about anythin’?”

He watched as Charlie lingered by the window, hands drifting to touch the leaf of his prized Monstera. Finally, he nodded.

Now they were getting somewhere. He just needed to ask questions that Charlie could answer without chatting. If he was lucky, maybe Charlie would open up to words rather than just head bobbles.

A bit of a chore yes, but Charlie was the type that needed to be treated with patience. He was a newbie to the game of relationships. Delicate and innocent. Needing a grace that Alden was able to give him. He knew what it was like to be with the type of fellas less understanding than himself. He was not going to be that for Charlie.

“Ok. So you don’t want me to see your uncles. Have a good reason why?”

Charlie still refused to look at him, but withdrew his hands away from the plant, crossing his arms over his chest. He nodded once, his gaze glued to the window.

Alden clapped his palms together. “Ok you have a reason, yeah,” He chewed on his lower lip, shifting on the couch, drawing up his next question. “Is it about me?”

Charlie shuffled closer to the window, and Alden could see his anxiety radiating off him, catching his haggard breath fogging up the glass in short quick patterns. He shook his head.

Alden let out the breath he didn’t know he was holding, relieved that he wasn’t the cause of Charlie’s panic despite delivering the question that started it all. Bit of a paradox really. Still, there was a reason Charlie was acting out of sorts. Alden wasn’t going to let him leave until his head was back on the mend.

“Is it your uncles?”

Another pause this time, longer, before Charlie nodded once, his shaking more apparent. The type that wasn’t caused by the cold.

Alden swallowed. “Charlie, come back and sit down. Will you do that for me, please?”

Charlie sighed heavily, his breath fogging up the glass once more before peeling away, walking back to the couch and reclaiming his spot, keeping his distance. Alden had to fight himself not to pull Charlie into a hug, knowing they had more to unpack. He handed Charlie a pillow instead, relieved that he took it, squeezing it against his chest tightly.

A million thoughts ran through Alden’s head, struggling to pick out the one that would finally get Charlie back to talking. He did have the jumping off point from Charlie’s uncles. Maybe he could start there.

Alden cleared his throat, running his hand through his hair. “So, your uncles are the reason. We’ve pinned that down, yeah. Do they not wanna meet me?”

Charlie’s breath stilled, his hands clawing around the pillow. He gnawed at his lower lip, chewing at it until blood began to pool. Alden quickly grabbed a tissue and dabbed at his mouth.

“Babe,” Alden whispered, “I could really use your words here. Don’t need you hurtin’ yourself again. Please ?” 

He emphasized the please this time, turning to toss the tissue into the nearby bin, waiting for Charlie to answer. And getting more silence in return.

Alden sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, trying his hardest not to let his frustration show. Maybe it was best to just drop the whole-

“I-I don’t know. They’ve never said.” Charlie croaked out.

Alden frowned. “Then how do you know-”

“I just don’t want you meeting them! Isn’t that reason enough?” Charlie shouted abruptly, hands nearly tearing into the pillow and glaring at Alden, something he never would have thought he was ever capable of. Never thought possible, really.

Alden tensed, unnerved at Charlie’s mardy switchup. 

“You don’t have to yell, Charlie.”

To his credit, Charlie appeared hurt, his expression softening, regret clear on his face. “I’m sorry. I’m s-so sorry. I-It just isn’t safe for you Alden.”

Alden’s brows furrowed together, shifting closer to Charlie’s side. “What’d you mean by that?”

Charlie gasped, clapping his hand against his mouth, eyes as wide as the tea plate on the table.

Like -like he wasn’t supposed to say that last bit.

“Charlie,” Alden took Charlie’s hand, a counter to stop him from bolting. “What do you mean by that?”

Properly frantic, Charlie whined, burying his face against the pillow for shelter. A tactic he pulled for safety. Poor thing still had nightmares after all, ones he refused to unpack around Alden, preferring down feathers over his touch. Alden no longer wanted to be the second choice.

“Babe? Do you think your uncles would hurt me?”

Charlie’s head of curls didn’t move, staying still for several moments before catching the slightest head nod.

Alden sighed, not quite satisfied with Charlie’s answer. Maybe he was reading too much into that last part. Maybe his uncles were the overprotective type. One’s that would threaten dates if they ever hurt their kid. Alden had seen it, had been on the other end of it after a particularly bad breakup years ago. Having to leg it for home after his date’s dad promised to sick his rottie after him.

But if Charlie’s asserted that he would be ok, then what was the problem here? Alden needed an answer and something more than just a nod or shake. He sandwiched Charlie’s hand between his own, stroking the soft skin. 

“Babe, I really need your words here. Head nod’s not gonna cut it for me anymore.”

A muffled whine emerged from the pillow, before Charlie slowly raised his head, his cheeks dark and lip swollen.

“It’s-it’s complicated Alden. I’m not sure what I can say.”

“Then uncomplicate it for me.”

Charlie gulped, lowering his head. “I don’t know how.”

Alden sighed, squeezing his hand. He needed something. Anything that showed Charlie how much he meant to him.

That meant digging deep, pulling out a question that had been at the forefront of his head for awhile, one he desperately wanted an answer for.

“Do you see a future together with us, Charlie?

Charlie’s eyes widened, his gasp caught in his throat. An ever familiar silence followed, lasting far longer than any that came before it.

Then-

“Yes.” Charlie whispered, as if he was afraid to speak it into existence. Like it could vanish from him. 

Alden smiled softly.

“I do too. Always ‘ave. That’s why I want to meet your uncles. I want to meet the people important to you, your family,” Alden brushed a stray curl dangling over Charlie’s eye, catching the small tug of his lips in a shy smile.

Finally, some traction.

“It’s why you’re meetin’ mine,”

Charlie nodded shyly, aware of the hypocrisy. Alden wasn’t going to rub it in any further.

He continued. “I want my family to meet the boy I love, why can’t I do the same for yours?”

He was caught off guard by Charlie’s expression, his green eyes as large as mined emeralds, mouth hanging open in shock. Alden would have laughed if it wasn’t for the glassiness in Charlie’s vision, catching the tears that began to pool.

Wait-

Why was he crying?

What did he say-

Alden’s brain finally caught up to him, his face mirroring Charlie’s, heated blood staining his cheeks.

Oh.

Charlie swallowed thickly, a single tear escaping and running down his blotchy cheek.

“You…you love me?” Charlie’s voice struggled to get the words out, speaking in a strained whisper as if he never heard the words uttered to him in his life. 

Knowing his history, he probably never had.

Tightness tugged at Alden’s throat, his ability to form words robbed from him. His eyes welled up with tears, a shaky grin stretching across his lips.

“Yeah, Charlie. I love you-”

Lips were on his instantly, cutting off his declaration. Not that Alden minded, chuffed beyond belief to have Charlie accept it. And he was more than keen to return it as well. Their mouths battled together, kissing hungrily as their hands roamed down their bodies. Eager to touch, to taste, to feel anything and everything.

It took ages for them to pry apart, lips still seeking one another out even when their lungs were dying. Charlie panted against his mouth, gazing at him as if he was the only thing in the entire world. It’d been so long since someone stared at him like that, a gaze full of so much love and grace. Looking every bit like an angel that fell from heaven, cherubic curls included. 

Alden’s hand cupped Charlie’s cheek, brushing away the tear trail that was left behind.

“Hope this means you feel the same way.”

Charlie giggled, a fantastic sound that tickled Alden’s ears in all the right ways.

“I do. I…I love you Alden.”

“Swear down?” Alden teased, kissing Charlie’s nose. He couldn’t help himself.

Charlie grinned, adopting his best attempt at a mancunian accent. “Swear down.”

Alden laughed, wrapping Charlie a tight bear hug and peppering his face with kisses, leaving him a squealing mess in his hold. They stayed tangled up in one another, exchanging kisses and quiet whispers meant for their ears alone. When all was said and done, the pair swaddled tightly together, Alden spooning Charlie from behind, his nose buried in Charlie’s curls. Charlie had taken to drawing doodles on his arm, humming quietly.

“Alden?”

“Yeah, love?”

Charlie suppressed a tiny squeal, making Alden’s heart soar in his chest. He really did get lucky with this boy, praying with all his might that this one, this one would be the one to stay.

“I’ll…I’ll talk to my uncles. I can’t make any promises, but I will do my best to see if you all can meet. Is that fair?”

It wasn’t the yes Alden had been hoping for, but it was more than a proper compromise. He could live with that.

“Yeah. That’s more than fair.” Alden smiled and pressed a kiss to the back of Charlie’s neck.

Charlie wriggled around on the couch to face Alden. “There is something else I wanted to ask though,”

“Go on, you,” Alden replied.

A mischievous grin grew on Charlie’s face, his green eyes twinkling in the light, “Is it later now?”

Cheeky little thing. Of all the boyfriends he’s had, he never expected Charlie to surpass them as the most insatiable of his ex’s. As if that was any downside. Not when Alden was just as mad for him.

“C’mere.”

Lips connecting together, their laughter quickly devolved into hungry moans, hands pawing at each other’s clothes. A new sort of atmosphere falling over them, different from the ones before. More than shagging. Far from it.

Just plain and simple, love.

“I’m gonna tell him,”

“Lester-”

“It’s about time we had a little face to face with him,”

“He just arrived home Lester, you can’t barge into his room to confront him.”

Lester shook his head, downing the beer bottle he swiped from the fridge.

“I wasn’t going to. I’m going to “confront” him at dinner. Less chance for him to escape when he’s got food weighing him down.”

Tom rolled his eyes, scoffing quietly to himself.

“What are you even going to say? You can’t forbid him from seeing his boyfriend, Lester.”

It was Lester’s turn to roll his eyes now, annoyed that Tom would assume the worst from him. Sure he had reason to do so (many times), but this was a rare exception.

“No, but I can make him spend more time with us. That jerk had the nerve to cancel on us on Friday! I wanted to see his face during Saw.”

Lester sighed heavily, pouting at the missed opportunities of his horror movie marathon. Hands rested on his shoulders, kneading the tension in his muscles.

“Feeling neglected?” Tom purred into his ear, chuckling at Lester’s involuntary shudder. Damn that man and his voice!

Lester huffed, brushing Tom away before goosebumps could appear on his neck. “Hey no fair using your sexy voice. This is serious.”

Tom relented, pecking Lester on the cheek before returning to his seat.

“What do you want us to do Lester? Beg? We do not grovel.”

Lester shrugged. “I don’t see why we can’t start. Works with the kid and those big eyes of his. About time he gets some of the guilt.”

Tom sighed, a faint hue of pink forming on his cheeks and nose. A tell-sign of the man agreeing with him, even if the tall bastard was too proud to admit it.

“If you can make a productive argument for our case without your usual…dramatics,” Tom paused, letting out another sigh. “Then you have my support.”

Finally.

Lester clapped his hands together. “Great! I’ll go get him. And make sure you grab me another beer, gorgeous, I have a feeling the odds are on our side.”

He gently chuffed Tom’s chin with his fist, barely escaping Tom’s playful bite before running out of the kitchen, catching Tom’s grumbled swears as he left. Lester darted across the living area, stopping at the bottom of the staircase.

“Charlie! Get down here for dinner!” Lester shouted.

No answer.

“Kid get down here!”

Nothing.

“Char-”

“For God’s sake Lester stop being a lazy arse and fetch him! I won’t tolerate any more shouting!” Tom roared from the kitchen, his powerful voice shaking the walls.

Lester winced and rubbed at his ear.

Hypocrite.

After forcing himself up the staircase and staggering to Charlie’s bedroom, Lester raised his hand to knock at his door, catching the muffled voice of the kid from inside. What did he expect, of course the kid was going to blabber on to his boyfriend. What happened to talking to his uncles instead?

Snuffing out his jealousy, Lester knocked on the door. “Charlie, it's dinner time, come on down.”

He could hear the sigh from Charlie come through the door. Lester frowned, teeth grinding as Charlie offered a muffled apology to his phone before answering.

“Lester, I’m sorry but I’m not very hungry at the moment, I’ll be down later, is that alright?”

No, not at all.

“Not really, we need to see you downstairs right away. We wanna talk to you.”

Another noise, a groan this time and Lester could feel his anger begin to boil.

“Lester, I’m a bit busy at the moment can this wait-”

“You bring your butt downstairs right now kid!” Lester fumed, seconds away from ramming down the door. He needed something, anything to kick the kid into high gear and obey him already.

Instead the next words out of his mouth were-

“Get downstairs now or you’re grounded!”

Charlie shut up after that. Only Lester didn’t bother to stick around to see if his threat stuck, too embarrassed by his words as he hightailed it for the stairs, dashing back to the kitchen just as Tom was removing the roast from the oven.

“Grounded, Lester? Can’t say I expected you to pull that card.” Tom chuckled, an amused grin on his face as he prodded at the roast with his fork.

Lester took his seat, hiding his face behind his palms.

“I’m never going to live this down, huh?”

“Nope!” Tom chimed in.

Bastard.

A few moments later, a pair of footsteps could be heard marching across the living area, making his grand arrival in the kitchen. Lester braced himself as he withdrew his hands from his face.

Charlie stood in the doorway, his face twisted in an unidentifiable expression, save for the signature pink across his cheeks.

“What-what was all that about Lester?” Charlie spluttered.

Lester groaned, unsure how to explain himself. Thankfully, Tom swooped in with the save, directing Charlie to his seat instead.

“We can discuss it over dinner Charlie.” 

Charlie protested. “But I don’t understand why-”

His words died off the second Tom met his gaze, completely stonefaced. Charlie swallowed, knowing his chance at an argument was dead on arrival. Lester let out a sigh of relief, knowing he could breathe. For the moment at least.

Tom served them their meals and drinks, ignoring the glares that Lester and Charlie directed at one another, their arms crossed protectively around their chest. It wasn’t until Tom took his seat, his finger raised as he took one long sip of his wine, before allowing them to speak.

“Why the hell didn’t you listen-”

“Grounded? Lester I am not a child-”

Shouting, more accurately.

But one loud voice prevailed above the others.

“Enough!” Tom shouted, his voice shaking the home’s foundation once more. Lester really had to make a note to Phoebe about the structural integrity of the place.

“Only one of you will speak at a time and please keep the volume to a minimum. Or else,” Tom growled, making both Lester and Charlie squirm in their seats.

Damn him for being so scary. 

Tom pointed at Charlie. “You may go first Charlie.”

Lester nearly punched his fist through the table.

Bastard! Wasn’t the promise of marriage enough for him to secure the first turn? 

Charlie cleared his throat, interlocking his hands at the edge of the table. “Thank you Tom. First things first I suppose, why the hell did you come to my room to scream at me?”

“And second of all, why did you ground me? I am not a child Lester, you can’t ground me. Especially when I haven’t done anything wrong!”

Lester scoffed. “Haven’t done anything wrong? That’s really rich coming from you kid.”

Charlie frowned, his brows knitted tightly together. “What does that mean? What did I do?”

He turned to Tom for support, expecting him to come to his defense. Luckily, Tom remembered whose ring he was wearing.

“Lester, explain and keep it civil.”

Lester nodded and counted on his fingers.. “Let’s see, you’ve talked back to us. You’ve cancelled on us Friday, and you’ve been ignoring-”

“Hang on, how is rebuttal considered talking back? And I gave you proper notice on Friday!”

Lester growled. “Let me finish.”

Charlie cut back. “I just don’t see how any of this is fair, what have I done-”

But Lester had enough.

“You’ve been ignoring us! Choosing your boyfriend over us! Ever since you got together with that kid it’s like we don’t matter anymore! But we’re still here kid! We still matter!” 

There was no going back, not after Lester threw all his cards down on the table, unable to take back his words. A sobering silence fell across them. Tom awkwardly cleared his throat, hiding behind his wine glass once more. Charlie looked uneasy, a dark red blooming across his face, thoroughly stricken. Lester slumped against his chair, scrubbing his face, grateful that no tears came to the surface. He hadn’t expected to spill their side so early, wanting to maintain a cooler front but losing to his anger instead.

“I’ve been ignoring you.” Charlie whispered, sounding seconds away from tears. He didn’t say it like a question, more like a statement, one that happened to be one hundred percent true.

Lester shifted in his seat, feeling the heavy weight of guilt set in. Guilt that Charlie should have felt, rebounding back to him.

Tom sighed and set his empty glass down. “Charlie, what Lester meant was,” Tom gnawed at his lip, uncomfortable. “ Both of us have been feeling a little neglected by you lately.”

He rested his hand over Charlie’s.

“We understand you enjoy being with Alden. And we are not trying to prevent you from seeing him or being with him. We are just asking for a little more…consideration.”

Lester nodded, adding his hand to the pile. “Yeah kid. Sorry for being so harsh with you. It’s just been a little lonely not seeing you like we’re used to. It’s why we asked Phoebe for an extra day off to have some time together.”

Charlie’s eyes turned dewey, scrubbing them away with his sleeve. 

“You did?”

Lester winced slightly. “On the condition you talk to her. Plead our case for us.”

He chuckled weakly, pointedly ignoring Tom’s glare.

Charlie sniffed, dabbing a napkin at his nose. “I guess I deserve that as punishment. I-I’m sorry. I’m so sorry for making you feel ignored. That…that was never my intention.”

He wiped away the rest of his tears, completing their hand pile by laying his free hand on top.

“I promise to make more time for you both. You two mean the world to me and I never meant to push you aside for Alden. I’ll do better, I promise.”

Lester smiled softly. “We know kid. Love blinds you to a lot of things. You do love him right?”

Tom smacked his shoulder, cursing him under his breath for his bluntness. 

Charlie blushed darkly and nodded. “I do. I love him. And…he loves me back.”

“He told you?” Tom asked.

“In more ways than one.” Charlie smiled wistfully, staring at their stacked hands.

“Nice,” Lester muttered, cutting himself off after a warning glare from Tom. God forbid him wanting to know the details.

The three simmered in the quiet that followed, a comfortable one this time. The type of feeling one gets after tossing the stones off your back, able to breathe once more.

“There is something I should mention. I think now is as good a time as any.”

Lester and Tom hummed in unison, waiting for Charlie to continue.

Charlie inhaled a deep breath, squeezing their hands together.

“Alden wants to meet you both.”

“What?!”

It was futile of Charlie to stop them. Foolishly thinking that dropping such a bomb wouldn’t unleash the chaos that it did and the insurmountable panic that followed. Lester succumbed to it first, his anger a volatile creature, a string of infinite curses flowing past his mouth, with literal steam escaping from his ears. 

Tom was no better. He had forsaken his wine glass for the bottle instead, taking large gulps whilst ranting, his voice and Lester’s melting into amorphous noise. Charlie’s pleas for decorum fell on deaf ears, his feeble shouts for civility ignored for drunken battle cries.

Bringing an unknown figure into their home was always a sound for alarm. Tom knew it all too well. There was unpredictability in that. Too many factors to consider, too many questions that needed answers.

But to bring someone normal , a civilian far outside their circle, how else were they supposed to react? 

They briefly mused the question, sure. It was easy to hypothesize about events that were well out of the realm of possibility. Easy to dwell on the what if of it all.

But to be confronted with the sudden and sobering possibility of meeting the boy in question? What else was there to do but panic?

“Guys!? Please stop shouting! Stop!” Charlie screamed over the fray, struggling in vain to placate the pair.

Tom refused to allow it. For once, the dramatics were needed.

“Are you insane Charlie?! You’re seriously considering bringing him here?! A-a-a,”

“A fucking normy!” Lester interjected, still fuming around the table.

“Precisely! Of all the nonsense that’s come out of your mouth, this takes the cake by far!”

They quickly fell back into their rants, too absorbed in their own arguments to notice Charlie climb atop his chair, wielding his mobile like a weapon, face deadly serious. 

“If you two don’t stop your racket right now, I will ring Phoebe to come!”

They stopped in their tracks, staring at Charlie with eyes as wide as saucers. 

Tom felt his right eye twitch, his fingers threatening to break the neck of the glass bottle.

No, he had to be bluffing.

Cautiously, Tom reached his hand out towards Charlie’s mobile. “Give me the phone Charlie.”

Charlie stubbornly shook his head, holding the phone out from Tom’s reach. 

“No, not until you both calm down and as you stated yourself earlier, ‘keep it civil’,” He tapped on his screen to pull up Phoebe’s contact, his thumb hovering above her number. “I’m sure none of you want her playing the mediator.”

Tom narrowed his eyes, trapped in a staring contest with Charlie, watching the kid’s thumb twitch above the number, millimeters away from contact. 

He looked to Lester, hoping the latter would come to his aid and snatch the mobile from Charlie’s hand. But Lester had surrendered to his defeat, having already taken his seat at the table, nursing an empty beer bottle.

Damn it.

Tom hung his head in defeat, returning to his seat. He never thought Charlie had the stomach to weaponize Phoebe in such a manner and if he wasn’t so irked by the kid’s dirty tactics, he would have applauded him.

“Thank you,” Charlie sighed, taking his own seat as well, his hand still curled around his mobile.

“Now,” Charlie cleared his throat. “I would be lying if I said I didn’t have a similar reaction myself when Alden proposed it to me.”

Tom’s eyes widened, feeling Lester perk up by his side.

“Then why did you-”

Charlie held up his phone, cutting off his protest. 

“Like I said, I would be lying if I didn’t share the same sentiment. I’m a hypocrite, I know.”

Tom and Lester exchanged a look.

At least they were all on the same page.

Charlie drummed his fingers against the table, sighing softly. “I’ll admit, the thought of bringing him around here hasn’t really crossed my mind. To be more accurate, I tried not to think about it. I thought it was something I wouldn’t ever have to entertain.”

Tom nodded along, another page they could agree on.

“But I am meeting Alden’s parents, his family. To quote him, he wants them to meet the boy he loves.”

Charlie smiled wistfully, no doubt gushing at the sentiment of it. Tom’s lip quirked up slightly, pleased to find the boy so enamoured.

“I should have assumed he would want to do the same. You two are the closest thing I have to a family after all. You’re important to me. I want him to see that.”

Charlie’s voice fell after that, averting his gaze from them.

Tom swallowed thickly, caught off guard by the profession, his throat going tight. A quick glance to his side showed that Lester was too, his eyes wide and mouth hanging open.

“Thanks kid.” Tom whispered, voice unable to muster any more.

Well, maybe that was enough.

Charlie nodded, wringing his phone in his hands. “I still have my reservations about the whole thing. I don’t know what will happen. I want him to be ok. I want him to be safe. Is he-” He swallowed, looking at the pair of them. “Is there any reason he wouldn’t be?”

There was an open vulnerability to Charlie’s gaze. This wasn’t a situation where the pair could tide him over with false assurances and platitudes. Charlie demanded full transparency and it would be insulting if they tried to convince him otherwise. 

No matter how dirty such truths were…

Tom sighed heavily. “To be honest Charlie, I don’t know. Our home isn’t a safe place for someone like Alden. Not to mention, Phoebe would have to be brought into the loop, nobody can come here if she doesn’t know about it.”

Charlie nodded. “What if I don’t bring him here? What if you meet him somewhere else? Like a restaurant? That would be better, right?”

Tom sighed, rubbing his temple. 

True, meeting in a public setting would eliminate the need for Phoebe’s involvement and it would guard Alden from the confidential location of their home. Whether or not Tom could keep his mask long enough to seem normal to the boy was another matter entirely.

Lester spoke up, nudging Tom’s side. “I-I guess that could work. I don’t see why it wouldn't. Seems like the obvious answer. Tom?”

Tom sat still for a moment, ruminating over the various possibilities of their encounter. It was one thing to blend amongst the crowd, easy to keep his mask on in the day to day life. The one and done conversations with people he would never lay eyes on again. 

But meeting Alden, that added challenges. Ones he hadn’t encountered in years. Running in the same circles with crooks made it easy to forget true normalcy. To suddenly erect a wall between that side of his life and his civilian counterpart, to pretend one side didn’t exist. That was asking him to wear his mask for longer than he could manage. 

Meeting the boy wouldn’t be a one off. Knowing Charlie, he would want them to meet again and again, bearing in mind a successful first meeting. And soon enough, Alden would want to venture to their home, no doubt with some excuse of driving his Charlie home, or god forbid spending the night.

That was something Tom wasn’t prepared for.

“I’m still not sure."

“Come on Tom, maybe we can just try. We’ll even pick a place you feel comfortable in. Something your snooty butt will like.” Lester chuckled, inviting Charlie to join in, the latter of which gave a few polite giggles.

They stopped when they noticed Tom hadn’t joined in.

“Tom? Is there any reason why that couldn’t work?” Charlie asked.

Plenty.

What if his mask crumbled?

What if he slipped up, revealing crucial information an outsider was not to be privy to, slitting their throat to keep his secrets intact?

What if Alden said something wrong, igniting the inner darkness inside Tom, leaping across the table to end his life before Charlie could even blink?

He was stuck inside his head for too long, feeling a hand grip his shoulder and another squeezing his hand. 

Lester stared at him, eyes warm and open, a silent understanding to Tom’s inner plight.

Charlie was squeezing his hand, mobile left tucked in his shirt pocket.

“Tom?”

Tom exhaled deeply. “Do you trust us around Alden? Don’t you think we’ll hurt him?”

A reversal of the question, throwing it back in Charlie’s face, forcing him to answer the question Tom already knew the answer to.

A quiet followed.

Then-

“No. I don’t think you will. I know you won't.”

Keeping Tom’s hand in his grasp, Charlie took Lester’s with his free hand.

“You’ve changed for me. Both of you have. Once upon a time I would have wished the worst for you. But now? I know I can put my life in your hands. That I can trust you,” Charlie smiled softly.

“And that includes meeting my beloved boyfriend, like any parents would.”

It was Tom’s turn to smile, blinking away the wetness that suddenly appeared in his vision. Leave it to Charlie to be the one to pull him out of his inner darkness. If he could keep it at bay for Charlie, why would Alden be any different?

“Just avoid the whole “protective parent speech”, Alden doesn’t need to know any truth to that.”

Lester laughed and Tom was surprised to find himself joining in, even more so when Charlie giggled along. Their laughter quelled after a few moments, staring at one another.

Finally-

“Alright. We’ll meet him.”

Chapter Text

There was plenty that Charlie was sure he would never experience.

And more he wished he hadn’t.

He assumed he was destined for a life of loneliness, doomed to roam through life without a partner. To never know the touch of another hand on his. That seemed like an easy thing to bet on.

Yet Alden entered his atmosphere, forever changing his life’s trajectory. Making the impossible so much more achievable. Tangible. Making his head swoon at the mere mention of his name, forever creating a swarm of butterflies in his belly. His fractured heart was revitalized, finding even the deepest of wounds beginning to heal.

And all because of three little words.

I love you.

Uttered by possibly-no the most magnificent human being to ever grace the Earth with his presence. Existence.

Never had he anticipated a treasured phrase to be spoken to his face. 

Much less the love of his life meeting the two other important figures in his life.

Tom and Lester.

The meetup all but screamed a recipe for disaster. 

And why wouldn’t it?

To bring a civilian around two working criminals (Murderers even!) and have them playing nice? To pretend there wasn’t an air of unease and dread, all because Alden asked?

Only an idiot, an irresponsible fool, would manufacture such an encounter.

And they were due to meet in a week.

That meant preparing, fabricating stories, and taking many many precautions.

It was a double edge sword for Charlie, hating himself for digging a deeper crater of lies. Building more of their developing relationship on a foundation drafted from false truths. But was it truly terrible if it meant doing it all for the boy he loved, as Alden so astutely put it?

Maybe he was kidding himself. There was a high likelihood it would all blow up in their faces and compromise everything they built toward.

But maybe…it wouldn’t.

That was the point, right? To take a chance? To risk it all for love? He had taken plenty of them in his life so far, what would be so different about this one?

All that mattered was making it count.

There was no time to waste in the days leading up to Saturday night dinner.

First item on the itinerary: location.

Tom had taken it upon himself to secure the venue. It was easier to let him choose, wanting to avoid whatever criticism Tom would surely hurl his way. He did not want a repeat of the brunch incident that Tom still refused to let him live down.

Like Lester predicted, Tom selected a five star restaurant, one dripping in old England upper class regale with a French fusion. A glass of water there was worth more than what Charlie made in a week from his grocer’s job. Alden shared his sentiments, visibly withering when he perused the site, meekly asking Charlie to reconsider. Luckily Alden’s wallet would be spared the financial burden since Tom offered to pick up the check. Yet that did little to calm Alden’s resolve, having hoped to make a good impression himself. Thankfully, Charlie assured him with gentle kisses and the promise he could gain redemption on a second outing.

Speaking of seconds, that led to item number two: backstories.

Returning home from work, Charlie, Tom, and Lester would sequester themselves in the dining area, pages and mobiles in hand as the trio carefully crafted their backstory. Charlie refused to take any chances or slipups with the pair, making it crystal clear to them he wouldn’t tolerate any deviations from whatever they created. Tom agreed without incident. Lester needed more persuasion. The latter always had trouble sticking to a script, a fact that Tom corroborated. Charlie begrudgingly allowed him to ad-lib when only absolutely necessary.

A handshake sealed the deal afterwards.

By Wednesday night, they had their story.

Charlie was a med school drop out, afraid to return home to his mother. Instead he found refuge with the only other family member he had, his mother’s estranged brother. That was where Tom entered the play. 

Tom had no qualms about taking Charlie in, provided he contributed to the home that he and Lester were far too busy to maintain. Keeping the true nature of their profession hidden, they settled on making Tom and Lester hedge fund managers, handling high profile clients, many of which were confidential. An easy way to explain their affluent lifestyle should Alden probe further. 

Playing new roles also meant leaving no evidence of their true selves. Charlie had one rule for the pair he refused to bend on, imploring the two to leave their work mobiles and most importantly, weapons behind. He wouldn’t allow Alden to even enter their vicinity otherwise. 

Unsurprisingly, that non-negotiable rattled the pair, both insisting they needed their respective weapons in case of emergencies. Charlie never budged, holding his ground after a lengthy staredown, prevailing in the end. And without puppy eyes.

His victory didn’t last for long, realizing he had one more hurdle to conquer. Wanting to ensure a safe environment for Alden, Charlie took the ultimate sacrifice.

Ringing Phoebe on his mobile. So untouched, it could have been marred by digital cobwebs if that were possible. 

He couldn’t get more than two words out before Phoebe’s shriek echoed over the phone, excitedly screaming that she was on her way to him. He had no time to warn Lester or Tom of her visit, arriving within minutes of his impromptu call. Drenched in sweat and her hair frazzled, she shoved past Tom and Lester’s bewildered expressions before finding Charlie cowering in his bedroom. Warding her off with his hairbrush, he explained his dilemma, waiting on bated breath for Phoebe’s decision.

Before he knew it, he was snatched up in a crushing hug, his face smattered with kisses. She agreed, but not without a few conditions of her own. In exchange for a dinner free from corruption and interruptions, he was forced to endure an hour-long cuddle session with the woman. Tom and Lester were of no aid to him, with Lester making the situation worse by reminding Charlie of their prior deal.

So for two hours, Charlie was trapped in her embrace, enduring her possessive nature and more than enough pinched cheeks for a lifetime.

If only Alden knew of his sacrifice.

All that left was step number three, one that affected their little trio: anticipation.

With their stories cemented and facts aligned, all they had left was to sit back and wait for Saturday to arrive. Tom spent whatever free time he had cultivating his outfit for the dinner, going the extra mile to procure a finely crafted first impression. Lester had no desire to extend that amount of effort on clothes, preferring to spend his time on physical training, claiming the first handshake was a better impression than some “fancy outfit”.

(Charlie later caught Tom that night hiding in the corner of the garden, lifting his freshly purchased weights. A brewed cup of tea and midnight run to the bakery bought his silence.)

Alden fared better than the pair, sending dozens of messages of potential outfit ideas and asking what Lester and Tom preferred as a first impression gift. Knowing whatever Alden scrounged wouldn’t be enough to satiate the pair’s expensive taste, Charlie assured him his presence was good enough. 

Though to be safe, he did get Alden a heavily discounted bottle of wine from his job, knowing the label was a favorite and would earn him high marks. Anything to avoid extra scrutiny.

In his promise to the duo, Charlie made the effort to spend time with them, forgoing his Friday visit to Alden’s for a return to their movie nights. Tom and Lester were appreciative of the gesture. Alden also wasn’t hurt by the lack of a visit, not so subtly hinting that he hoped Charlie would correct his error, not wanting to be the boyfriend that monopolized him away from others. He was remarkably perceptive, a fact for which Charlie was grateful for.

With popcorn in hand and an unhealthy amount of chocolate and snacks, that Friday night was a return to form, the three of them shut in to watch Lester’s horror movie marathon. Charlie spent hours cowering behind his blanket, his one shield against the horrors on screen and Lester’s teasing laughter. Yet he wouldn’t have it any other way.

It seemed like the signs of a perfect evening, one where all three released their nerves before the upcoming dinner. A dinner that would have significant outcomes for all of them, its success all but secured.

Charlie had nothing to worry about.

Nothing at all…

“I still think we should have waited outside for him.”

Tom shook his head. “We’ve more than compromised on our end Charlie, I think you can afford us the right to be careful.”

“Yeah, besides Tom loves being first, something about the view or something.” Lester interjected, chuckling at Tom’s eye roll.

Charlie sighed, acquiescing. 

But Lester did have a point about the view, the dining area they were seated in a feast for the eyes in and of itself. A true callback to the Victorian area, the restaurant was dripping in ornate detailing, with white columns lining the walls and massive velvet curtains lined between them. An excessive amount of chandelier lights were adorned on the ceiling, leaving no table without its light source. Tom had managed to get a place near the dining room’s most iconic feature, a large fireplace that did wonders to warm them, the flames lapping against the iron grate. And if that wasn’t enough, the gentle sound of the violinist playing in the corner, her notes carrying through the room, obscuring the chatter of the surrounding patrons.

Charlie checked his mobile for Alden’s arrival message, sighing at the lack of a notification, wringing the white table cloth in his hand.

“Nervous?” Tom asked and took a sip from his wine glass.

“Very,” Charlie nodded, releasing the cloth from his grip. “You two don’t feel the same?”

“We do, we’re just better at hiding it.” Tom admitted, playing with the stem of his glass.

Lester nodded. “Yup, which is why I’m gonna order another glass to help with my nerves.”

He flagged down a nearby waiter, pestering the man for a bottle before sending him off.

Tom gently smacked his hand. “Control your intake Lester, I rather you not meet Alden inebriated.”

Lester scoffed and pulled out his mobile. “Hey I can control it just fine. Oh want to see a new video I found? Guy gets completely wasted at a party and crashes through a table.”

Tom rolled his eyes, annoyed, yet leaned closed to Lester, curiosity piqued.

Charlie chuckled, ready to ask for a peek before his own mobile buzzed, Alden’s name flashing on the screen.

“Oh Alden’s calling! I’ll be right back!” 

He quickly got up from his seat, narrowly avoiding a collision with a nearby waiter holding a tray of appetizers. Descending the staircase leading down to the lobby, he answered Alden on his mobile. The latter had been waiting at the wrong entrance, determined to run around the block of buildings before accepting defeat. Charlie gave him the proper directions this time, waiting outside for him on the sidewalk, scanning from side to side for any sign of him.

“Charlie!”

Charlie turned in the shout’s direction, grinning at finding Alden in the distance, his tiny figure waving excitedly. Alden bolted towards him and Charlie giggled, hurrying to meet him halfway.

“Charlie!” Alden shouted and swept him into a tight embrace.

“Alden!” Charlie parroted, pressing a kiss to his cheek. “I’m sorry I gave you the run around.”

“Nah don’t be. Me own fault for not lookin’ at the numbers close enough.”

Alden let him go, holding up a large bouquet of flowers.

“For you.”

Charlie gasped and took the bouquet from him, an eclectic arrangement of wild fauna. It certainly didn’t look like something one could buy from a shoppe.

Alden toed his foot on the ground, looking sheepish. “I made it myself, in case you’re wonderin’ why it looks so strange.”

Never.

Charlie touched his chin, leaning in to plant a kiss on his lips.

“It’s beautiful. Thank you so much.”

Alden lifted up a brown paper bag in his hand. “I also got the wine bottle here and a few extras I hope your uncles like. Are they inside already?”

“Yes they are.”

“Do I look fine? Haven’t had to dress up for a posh place like this in a while. Had to rent me this suit.”

He stepped back, turning on his heels to give Charlie a full view. 

Charlie would have never guessed the suit was a rental, mouth falling ajar at Alden’s look. The suit looked custom tailored to him, highlighting his legs and tapering in all the right places. His black button down was appropriately fitted, the peek of his silver chain exposed at the top. Even his hair, messy from his running, looked stunning. Charlie had to take a moment to soak him in, forever counting his blessings that he had the privilege to call this gorgeous human his boyfriend.

He swallowed thickly. “You…you look amazing.”

Alden grinned, shifting closer and brushing his hand along Charlie’s cheek. “If anyone here looks amazin’ it's you. You look fantastic in that suit.”

Charlie blushed darkly, averting his gaze. 

It felt good to have such confirmation from Alden, having expressed his doubts to Tom earlier that evening. He had never worn anything so dressy, the dark emerald suit feeling foreign around his figure, but Tom had insisted so he relented. It was a night of first impressions after all and the occasion called for it.

“Normally I’m a sucker for your turtlenecks but you can really pull off a suit, love. Gives me an easier time to do this,” Alden kissed Charlie’s neck, nibbling for extra measure.

“Alden!” Charlie nearly squealed, “You’re going to turn me to jelly if you keep that up.”

Alden smiled mischievously. “Maybe that’s the plan, yeah?” He delivered several extra nibbles, pulling away when Charlie moaned, catching the puzzled look of a nearby stranger.

Charlie panted for breath, his cheeks stained pink. “You wicked thing.”

Alden blushed, the smile gone from his face. “Too much?”

Charlie smiled, forever appreciative that despite his teasing, Alden always knew to keep himself in check. Restraint; a word that the men before him never had in their vocabulary. It made it easier to fall into Alden’s embrace, knowing he was always in safe hands. Knowing he would never go too far.

“You’re forgiven,” He kissed the corner of his mouth. “Shall we go?”

Alden nodded and took Charlie’s hand, letting himself be led down the street.

Back inside the lobby, Charlie checked Alden into his party, leading him up the stairs before stopping, taking one final moment to rid the last of his nerves.

Alden whistled, impressed as he eyed the restaurant’s interior. “This place is dead fancy. Never imagined this was inside. Look’s like somethin’ the Queen would come to.”

Charlie nodded, trying to maintain his composure as he practiced some breathing exercises, eyes drifting to Lester and Tom in the dining room, looking indifferent. 

This was it, no turning back now.

Alden nudged his shoulder. “So which table are they at?”

Charlie inhaled deeply, pointing at their table. “Over there, right by the fireplace.”

Alden followed his finger, squinting his eyes to get a better view. “Short fella looks kinda familiar. Feel like I’ve seen ‘im before.”

When could they have-

Charlie’s eyes grew wide, squeezing the bouquet tightly around his chest. He remembered Alden’s comment about a ‘certain’ American on the evening of their second encounter. He could only hope that Alden wouldn’t hold it against the man if the memory resurfaced. 

Not an ideal start to a night of first important impressions.

Alden shrugged. “Oh well, maybe it’ll come to me some other time. Ready?”

No but what choice did he have?

Squeezing Alden’s hand for dear life, Charlie slowly guided him through the dining area, avoiding the paths of the busy waiters. Heart thrumming in his chest, Charlie muttered a silent mantra, feeling sweat teem at his temples as they approached the table. Lester and Tom’s gazes were on him in an instant.

“Alden, these are my uncles, Tom and Lester. Tom, Lester, this is Alden.” Charlie gestured between them, taking a step back to allow room for proper introductions.

Alden smiled and held out his hand. “Pleasure meetin’ you two, I’m Alden Grant. Charlie’s told me all about you two.”

Tom stood first, taking Alden’s hand. “Likewise,”

Charlie cleared his throat, a not so subtle hint to Tom to make an effort.

Cheeks pink, Tom’s expression softened. “The pleasure is ours.”

Better.

Lester shook his hand after, following through on his promise of a strong grip. To Alden’s credit, he masked his pain well, his smile never faltering. Charlie winced in sympathy, tending to his trembling hand.

“Oh! For you two,” Alden handed them his gift bag.

Lester eyed the contents, humming in approval upon seeing the bottle, his smile growing. 

“Hmm, not bad kid. You got good taste,”

Charlie cleared his throat again, glaring at Lester as they all took their seats.

“T-thanks for the bag.” Lester added, appropriately chastised. 

Alden beamed, breathing out a small sigh of relief. 

One hurdle down, many more to go.

Tom flagged down their waiter, ordering a glass of wine for Alden. Alden declined at first before reluctantly accepting it, all in an effort to be in the pair’s good graces. Charlie squeezed his hand under the table, determined to keep it there the entire dinner.

“So Alden,” Tom sipped from his glass. “What can you tell us about yourself?”

Alden gulped, taking a quick sip of his liquid courage.

“Well I’m in uni right now tryna get my degree and I work at Neon Box on weekends. That’s where I met this sweet fella.” He bumped Charlie’s shoulder, making the latter blush.

“But that wasn’t your first encounter?” Tom asked.

Alden shook his head. “No sir. We first met at Miss. B’s shoppe. Lovely woman ain’t she?”

Lester smirked, gleefully grinning at Tom. “You bet, she’s the sweetest. Isn’t she Tom?”

Tom suppressed his urge to roll his eyes, hiding his sneer behind another sip of wine. 

“More or less.”

Alden chuckled. “She wasn’t fond of me the first time either, takes a lot to crack through her shell.”

The conversation trailed off with each respective pair turning to their menus. Charlie could hear Tom and Lester bicker over their entrees, with Lester insisting that his meal be modified to include an extra serving of meat, frowning in distaste at the other patron’s portion sizes.

Charlie would have laughed had Alden not acquired his attention, his face visibly white as he perused the menu, unfamiliar with the French dishes. Charlie swallowed past the sudden lump in his throat, heart feeling heavy as he recognized some of the dishes, remembering them as Lattie’s best. Quietly, he recommended one particular dish as his favorite, hoping the restaurant could live up to Lattie.

Orders taken soon after, an awkward silence fell over them. Typical dead air that occurred during first meetings, if the many online forums Charlie read were to be believed. Thankfully Alden took the initiative to break it.

“So uh, how’d the three of you come about to town? Charlie mentioned you were in London before this?”

Tom nodded. “Yes, our job required a sudden…relocation.”

“What is it you do then?”

Lester and Tom quickly fell into their backstory, delivering it with a scripted air that Charlie couldn’t see as anything other than suspicious. Thankfully Alden didn’t question it, silently nodding as the pair went through their crafted story beats, with Charlie adding clarification when needed.

“-yeah it was a lot of hard work but we earned it. And as part of our win, we managed to get an extra day off. A little bonus for our troubles.”

Charlie rolled his eyes, as if they were the ones forced to endure Phoebe’s cuddle session.

“That’s great. You two must be doin’ well for yourselves.” Alden replied.

“A fact for which we’re grateful.” Tom spoke up.

“Yeah though I usually prefer to eat somewhere where I can pronounce the names of the food. Or eat something bigger than my pinky finger.” Lester grumbled.

Charlie was ready to correct Lester for his comments before hearing Alden laugh.

“I think I can agree with you there sir.”

Charlie sighed in relief, the tension in his shoulders disappearing. Maybe things were going well after all.

The conversation shifted to small talk with Alden quickly taking over. Ever curious, he asked question after question about the pair and their day to day lives. Tom and Lester spoke with a deliberate air, careful to avoid any details that could give away their true personas and professions. The napkin Charlie was holding had turned into a wrinkled mess by the end of it, with Alden whispering a quiet plea for his hand to be released, having gone numb.

Their food was served soon after, a much needed distraction for Charlie’s nerves.

“Is there anything else you would like to know, Alden?” Tom asked as he set his cloth across his lap.

Alden mirrored him. “Nothin’ that I can think of at the moment. Guess that puts me up on the choppin’ block.

“Yeah it does.” Lester chuckled, mouthing a quiet ‘ow’ at Tom’s pinch to his side.

Charlie made a note to thank Tom later for that.

“Oh! Did you two know that Alden is an avid gardener?” Charlie smiled.

“Is he now?” Tom asked.

Alden nodded, a faint blush on his cheeks. “I am. It’s what I’m studyin’ in uni actually.”

“Gardening is a major now? Huh.” Lester murmured, poking at his filet with his fork.

Alden’s blush darkened. “We call it botany...”

Tom nodded. “What career do you plan to do with that? It doesn’t seem like a very competitive industry.”

Alden shrugged. “I’m not sure yet but somethin’ to do with horticulture. Plenty of options to do with that.”

Charlie nodded, showing the pair his bouquet. “For starters, he can make bouquets!”

The two eyed the bouquet suspiciously.

“It is an unusual bouquet.” Tom said.

“Haven’t seen something like that before.” Lester added before taking a sip from his glass.

Charlie rolled his eyes, unsurprised by the pair’s disinterest. “Well I like it.” 

He turned away to set the bouquet aside, missing the slouch in Alden’s shoulders.

“Tell them about your football club, love.” Charlie prodded, taking the first bite of his meal, impressed by the taste. 

Alden scrubbed his face. “Right, I uh play footie for my uni’s club. Nothin’ major, just something I do when I have time.”

Charlie nodded. “He’s very good. I never miss a chance to see him.”

“Any prospects for that?” Tom inquired.

Aden shook his head. “Not really, ‘specially since I got injured.”

“Damn that’s rough. Would have pulled in way more money as a soccer player than a gardener.” Lester sighed, digging into his steak.

Tom nodded, his smile thin. “Well, you’ll always have a future in a flower shop somewhere.”

Charlie squeezed Alden’s shoulder. “Frankly I find a flower shop owner more exciting than some club. With the kind of green thumb Alden has, he’s sure to bring in a lot of customers. Right love?”

Alden didn’t answer for a moment before nodding slowly. “Yeah, I probably will.”

Charlie paused to wipe his eyes, having thought he saw the flicker of a frown on Alden’s face. But his partner was there smiling, his teeth shining in the light.  

He’d probably just imagined it.

The dialogue shifted, with Lester and Tom quickly dominating much of it with probing questions regarding Alden. Throughout the meal, the pair left no stone unturned, asking question after question regarding his life, schooling and family. He supposed he should have suspected it, no stranger to the pair’s interrogative techniques. The same was done to him after all. At least Alden had the luck of his being done in a high end restaurant and not in some cramped bedroom. Not to mention Alden himself was taking it in stride, his smile never falling from his face. 

Why would it? Nothing could phase him.

“So hold on-your mother’s a lawyer then?” Lester asked as he finished the last of his steak.

“For medical malpractice. Me da’ does administrative work for a hospital.”

Lester grinned. “So Charlie will fit right into your family then? Got yourself a whole family of medical personnel. Well, except yourself as the odd one out.”

Charlie blushed, smiling softly at the compliment, missing the even darker blush on Alden’s.

Tom nodded. “Charlie is remarkable in that area. He’s helped us many times with our own…personal situations. You’re very lucky to know him. He’s a real prodigy. I have no doubt of his success in the future.”

Charlie’s cheeks heated up, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. “But I’m not even in school right now Tom.” 

While it was encouraging to hear the pair praise him, the facts were more than obvious that such a career was nowhere in his future. Not where his life was currently at.

“You will be. We’ll help you find the right school to admit you so you can continue your training. Your talent should not be wasted.”

Lester interjected. “And you're gonna graduate with honors and be a rich successful doctor. We expect nothing less.”

Charlie’s smile grew, feeling tears well up in his vision. “You really think so? You’re going to help me?”

They nodded.

Letting out a delighted squeal, Charlie stretched over the table to hug the pair, too wrapped up in his joy to hear Lester's final remark.

“Besides, one of you has to pull their weight around here.”

Alden’s dejected expression went unnoticed.

The rest of dinner went smoothly after that. After the pair surprised him with the news of aiding his return to school, they celebrated with the best dessert Tom could afford. A decadent chocolate cake was the talk of the table, with Charlie and Lester fawning over the flavor. To Charlie’s surprise, Alden declined his slice, preferring to have Charlie enjoy his instead. With sugar in his veins, Charlie was too happy to accept it, clearing his half of the cake in no time at all.

After, their waiter came by with the check, signalling the end of their evening.

Tom was ready to sign for their meal before Alden interrupted him.

“‘Scuse me Tom-I mean sir? Would you mind tellin’ the total for the bill? Just so I know what to pay you back?”

Tom shook his head. “Don’t worry about your share Alden, I already told Charlie I would cover the cost. It’s out of your price range anyway.”

Alden’s cheeks darkened to a deep red, unusual for him. “I know sir, but I’d really like to. It was my idea to meet you after all.”

“Nah save your money for that flower shop. We can handle it,” Lester added, wincing when Tom raised a brow at him. “I mean Tom can handle it.”

“But I-”

“Charlie,” Tom said, an edge of impatience to his tone. “Tell Alden it’s ok.”

Charlie took Alden’s hand, sympathizing with his plight. “It’s ok love. If you really want to pay, we can somewhere you can afford next time,”

He paused, giving the two a cautious glance. “There will be a next time right?”

Tom and Lester exchanged a look, leaning into one another to talk quietly amongst themselves. Charlie watched intently, squeezing Alden’s abused hand once more. Several tense moments later, the two pulled apart, faces set like stone.

Until the tiny crack of a smile on Tom’s face emerged.

“Yes. There will be a next time.”

Upon hearing those words, Charlie rained a frenzy of kisses on Alden’s face, trapping much like Phoebe had done before. In this instance it was reciprocated, with Alden’s quiet chuckles filtering through, his subdued reaction a contrast to Charlie’s excited one, a rare reversal.

They all took their leave after, with all four conglomerating in the lobby of the restaurant. Charlie had made plans to spend the evening with Alden, ignoring the not subtle winks and gestures directed towards him from Lester. He regretted ever telling that man the details of their first night together, knowing it would come back to bite him in the long run.

“-so I’ll be back first thing tomorrow morning and then we can-”

“Actually,” Alden interrupted, stopping Charlie in the middle of his itinerary. “My head’s been putin’ me through it. I feel angin’. Think i’m gonna have a kip at home.”

Charlie’s face fell, immediately switching over into caretaker mode as he tended to Alden.

“Oh no, you don’t think the meal had anything to do with? We both ate the same thing.”

Alden politely removed Charlie’s wandering hands. “Nah I don’t think so. Just gonna rest is all. You go on home with your uncles.”

“You don’t want me to come? Are you sure you’ll be fine alone?” 

It wasn’t like Alden to refuse his help, having grown a reputation as being quite the cuddle bug, eager for any affection.

Alden shook his head. “I’m sure,”

He turned to Tom and Lester and shook the pair’s hands. “Nice to finally meet you two. Thank you for dinner.”

Tom nodded. “The honor was ours. Feel better.” 

“See ya kid.” Lester added, giving Alden’s hand another unnecessary squeeze.

Alden turned to Charlie. “Walk me out?”

Charlie didn’t need to be told twice for that. They made their way outside, stopping under a streetlamp where a line of cabs waited by the curb.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to come?”

“It’s fine Charlie. Really. Just gonna be a whole mither if you do.”

“Well, promise me you’ll call me when you get home. And please take some medicine and rest.”

Alden smiled weakly. “I will.”

Charlie nodded, looking down at his feet as he scraped his heel against the ground. He had one question on his mind, one he wanted answered before they parted, knowing he couldn’t rest easy without knowing.

“Before you go, how do you think tonight went?”

Alden’s small smile disappeared, his face in pensive thought.

“Fine. Way different than any of the other ‘meet the parents’ meetings I’ve done.”

Charlie winced. Not very encouraging words to hear.

“In a good way, right?”

More silence followed, the kind that was uncomfortable, watching as Alden’s face morphed into a variety of expressions, many hard to pinpoint. 

“Yeah. Yeah sure.”

The tone in Alden’s voice suggested the opposite, his curt manner not just a symptom of his sudden illness. Alden was an eternal optimist, carrying an aura of happiness that was difficult to snuff. Sure Tom and Lester were quite the contenders to rise to the challenge but the pair had kept themselves in check, committing little errors to curb Alden’s attitude change. 

Charlie had assumed the night was a success. Could he have interpreted things wrongly?

Alden sighed and scrubbed his face. “Listen, I'm gonna head off then. Text you when I get home.”

He pressed a quick kiss to Charlie’s cheek, lacking much of its usual affection. Charlie failed at hiding his frown, concern knitting his brows together. Was Alden sicker than he let on?

“Bye Charlie.”

Alden pulled away, turning to one of the nearby cabs, selecting the closest one. Charlie watched idly bye, waving his hand goodbye.

“Bye Alden, I love you.”

Alden waved back, slipping into the cab before it pulled onto the street, quickly disappearing around the corner.

Charlie stayed rooted to his spot, staring at the street where the cab’s last apparition remained. He stayed out there for several moments, filling an unease of dread pool in his stomach. Tightness crawled up his throat, cinching it, leaving his throat itchy and dry. 

He said nothing when Tom and Lester approached him, leading him to their parked vehicle. Made no attempt to voice his opposition to Lester’s chosen music as Tom’s cries for aid went unanswered. Only when they drove on into the night, whizzing past the blurry buildings did Charlie realize something grave. 

That Alden never returned his sentiment.

Chapter Text

Maybe Charlie had been overthinking it.  

Perhaps Alden’s parting goodbye was nothing more than that; a goodbye.

He stayed glued to his phone, waiting for any sign of life from Alden. Paced around in his bedroom as he debated on texting him first. A simple ‘made it home’ text pinged his mobile a half hour later. 

He didn’t get anything else after that.

Not even a red heart emoji that Alden had taken to signing his texts off with.

Something was wrong. Worse than a simple headache.

He didn’t sleep a wink at all that night, tossing and turning under the covers. Not even the prospect of returning to school was enough to quell his anxiety, too concerned with Alden’s well being to enjoy reclaiming his future. Instead, he spent hours replaying the dinner in his head. Trying to find the one irregularity that could have been the reason for Alden’s self proclaimed illness. 

Tom and Lester certainly hadn’t spotted it. They were eager to chat about the dinner over their shared breakfast. Charlie stayed quiet, listening to the pair regale the prior night’s events, trying to find a hitch in their story that contributed to Alden’s sudden shift. But the two truly seemed pleased with themselves over the night’s events. 

Lester was happy to have a person who understood his love of casual cuisine and wine tastes. And Tom, despite his hesitations, had nothing but good things to say about Alden, confirming first hand that he was an appropriate choice for a partner, save his chosen profession. Lester piggy backed off of that remake, adding that Charlie was lucky to find a man with connections to his field of study. 

They even concluded that they wouldn’t mind meeting with Alden again on a future date, easing many of Charlie’s worries. He tested the waters further, asking the pair an even more pivotal question: whether or not Alden could personally visit him at their home. Tom and Lester promised to bring it up with Phoebe, assuring him that such a visit wasn’t entirely out of the realm of possibility.

So what was the issue?

Had Charlie overlooked something important?

All dinner long he praised Alden’s, and had done everything he could to give Tom and Lester a good first impression of the boy he loved.

Were his efforts not enough?

Did Alden think he’d missed something, overlooked its importance?

His partner hadn’t answered his good morning call, nor answered the several dozen text messages Charlie had sent him since.

It wasn’t until later, while preparing lunch, that Charlie recognized another factor, one that sent shivers down his spine and into his very core.

That he had done something wrong. And the fact he couldn’t recognize what it was, filled him with dread and worry.

And an overwhelming sense of shame.

It plagued his mind the rest of the day, clouding over his mind on what should have been a day of comfort. Tom and Lester updated him with the news that his cuddle session with Phoebe had not been in vain, allowing the pair their much deserved additional day off. Wanting to celebrate the day with a sit-in and a movie marathon.

It was easy to pretend nothing was wrong, wearing a wide smile and agreeing to all of Lester’s obnoxious suggestions, much to the chagrin of Tom. Amid the first movie in their action movie marathon, Charlie’s heart soared upon finally receiving a notification, his mood lifting for the first time in hours. Ignoring Lester’s teasing, he read the message, eager for Alden’s update. Alden had apologized for his delay, blaming his lack of response on his current sickness, one that had him sequestered in bed.

Charlie rapidly typed out a message, ready to bolt out the door to his aid, until a second text paused his efforts, one that assured him his presence wasn’t needed. 

That all Alden needed was to be alone and rest.

Charlie’s facade fell apart by the second film, reduced to tears halfway into the movie. One he knew he couldn’t blame on the current scene, a ridiculous car chase of all things. The film was left ignored as the duo tended to him, Tom’s strong arm wrapped tightly around his shoulder and Lester having fetched a tissue box.

It took ages for him to calm down, the tears making it difficult to communicate his worries to the pair, waiting for him to exhaust his tears and blubbering. By the time he could verbalize words, he was surrounded in a makeshift mountain of tissues, having gone through the whole box.

Tom gently dabbed his face with a tissue. “Are you able to tell us what’s making you so upset?”

Lester nodded. “Not the movie right? Cruise isn’t that bad.”

Even in his duress, Charlie rolled his eyes at Lester as Tom tossed the used tissue in his direction.

“It’s not the film,” Charlie sniffed, taking another tissue from Tom. “It’s about last night.”

“Really? But I thought last night went well. We all did.” Tom frowned, tucking a curl behind Charlie’s ear.

“I thought so too. B-but I think something’s wrong,”

Lester squeezed his knee assuringly. “What it is?”

“I think Alden’s upset with how the dinner went. Upset with me.”

“What?!” 

Lester jumped from his seat at once. “What the fuck? Why? We did everything right! I’ll kill that little shit if it's the last thing I-”

“Hold on Lester! You’re not going to kill him. You’re ridiculous if you think I’m going to let you handle that bastard by your-”

“Stop! Enough both of you!”

Charlie glared at the pair through his tears, gesturing for Lester to sit.

“I don’t know what h-happened. I thought you two did well enough. But I-I just know something is wrong,” Charlie scrubbed his tears and added his tissue to the pile. “That I did something wrong.”

“What could you have possibly done?” Tom scoffed.

“I’m not sure. But it had to have bothered Alden. It’s bothering me that I can’t figure it out.”

Lester huffed. “Then ask him. And do it before I march down there and ask the fucking prick myself-”

“Lester please,” Charlie scrubbed his face. “I’ll ask him. Just please stop insulting him. Both of you. It's not fair for you two to jump to conclusions about him when we don’t know his reasoning.”

Annoyed, the two grumbled and settled back in their seats, muttering under their breath. Bothered by the prospect of playing nice with someone that wronged them. Part of him felt immense affection at the pair's defense for him, how devoted they were to clear him of any wrongdoing. Knowing they would defend him with more than a literal sword and shield. 

But any praise he felt then evaporated, feeling that ever familiar guilt encroaching, building dread in the pits of his stomach. This was not about him or the boost to his ego. This was bigger than him. Whatever happened at that dinner caused a serious hiccup to his relationship. Charlie didn’t have much to go on other than one plain and simple fact:

Alden had been the wronged party. 

And Charlie intended to find the cause of it, no matter what or who was to blame.

Unfortunately for Charlie, his body had no intentions of following through on his actions, getting cold feet the second Alden’s flat came into view. He had asked the cabbie to drop him off at the corner of Alden’s street, wanting to pace without the danger of being spotted from. 

It was extremely rare for him to drop in on a Monday. Their busy schedules kept their communication confined to texts and calls. But this situation couldn’t be put off any longer. Couldn’t wait for their end of week get-together. 

If such a thing was still in the cards for him.

Holding the small potted plant he purchased from work, Charlie held it close to his chest as he made his way down the winding sidewalk. He kept a slow stride, as if startling the flat alone was enough to alert Alden of his presence. 

The last traces of afternoon sky hung above him, the nightfall overtaking the opposite horizon. Charlie held his breath as drew closer, the windows of Alden’s flat emitting a bright orange glow, a contrast to the darkening sky. 

Charlie knew he was taking a chance coming unannounced, knowing he would be distracting Alden from his studies. Maybe the latter would be impressed by his initiative. Of course, there was the other more worrying possibility of Alden refusing his presence.

Only one way to know for sure.

Making his way up the cobblestone path, Charlie uttered a quiet mantra. Heart hammering against his chest, making the potted mint plant pulse against him, Charlie knocked on the door in quick succession.

The door opened a few beats after.

“Oh hey Charlie! Poppin’ by for a visit? Alden didn’t tell me you were coming.” Harris had answered the door instead, his wide toothy grin oblivious to Charlie’s disappointment.

“H-hello Harris. I wanted to surprise him,” He held up the plant as proof. “Is...is Alden here?”

“Yeah he’s in his room. Come on in,”

He stepped aside, allowing Charlie into the flat, closing the door after him.

“Poor guy really went through it yesterday. Nasty case of a bed bug. Stayed in his room all day y’know? Left all his chores to me.” 

Harris held up his hands, his chestnut skin wrinkled and pruney, a few stray dish bubbles painting his skin. 

Charlie smiled politely, feeling the creature of guilt grow inside of him, having assumed his morning text from Alden had been one of avoidance. He had been ill, for days now, making Charlie feel ever more shameful for doubting him. Yet but another tally to the sins he had committed, unknowing or otherwise.

“Sit down and I’ll go see how he’s doing. Don’t want you to catch anything, yeah?”

“Y-yes. Thank you Harris.”

“N’problem mate.” 

He clicked his teeth, aiming finger guns at Charlie before disappearing down the hall. Charlie did as instructed, resting the plant on his knees as he fiddled his thumbs together, praying his visit wouldn’t be short-lived. 

“Charlie?”

He recognized that voice anywhere, drawn to it like a moth to a flame. Alden stood in the doorway, a soft fuzzy blanket draped around his shoulders. He appeared fatigued, with visible dark circles under his eyes and the beginnings of a five o'clock shadow on his skin. The sight of him alone was enough to make Charlie’s heart ache. What broke it, was the clear signs of redness in Alden’s eyes, a symptom of crying.

He didn’t have to guess why.

Harris smiled tightly at the pair of them, squeezing Alden’s shoulder.

“I’ll leave you both to it.”

He retired to his bedroom after that, leaving the two of them alone. An awkward silence descended over them. Charlie was not about to let it simmer. Clutching the pot of mint close to him, he went to Alden, keeping a respectable distance.

“Hi Alden. How are you feeling?”

Alden sniffed, wiping at his nose as he tugged the blanket around himself protectively.

“Could be better I guess. Was worse than I thought it was. You didn’t text me you were comin’.”

There was an edge of bitterness to his voice, piercing into Charlie’s very soul.

“I-I know. I’m sorry. I just had to make sure you were ok. This couldn’t wait. I couldn’t wait.”

A weak smile pulled at Alden’s lip, igniting hope in Charlie’s belly.

Charlie swallowed, risking a step closer. “I-I brought you some mint. I was hoping to make you some tea. Would you like that?”

He waited on edge for his answer, his heart skipping at Alden’s delay.

“Ok.”

Charlie breathed a sigh of relief, taking another step closer, his face falling at Alden’s retreating step. 

“Sorry, I don’t know if it's contagious.”

Charlie sighed, knowing they weren’t going to make any progress by continuing whatever dance this was. Setting the plant aside, he stepped into Alden’s space, wrapping his arms around him before he could assert any protest.

“I’ll risk it.”

The shaky hands clasping at his back validated his choice. Charlie smiled tightly and squeezed Alden harder, pressing a kiss to his cheek. 

“Come on. Let me make you that tea.”

The kettle was being stubborn, taking too long for Charlie’s liking. Maybe he had put too much water, wanting to make a supply for Alden. His boyfriend was currently seated at the table, wrapped in more blankets than necessary, a wet rag tied around his temple for his returning headache. He stayed silent as Charlie doted on him, offering weak smiles. That only furthered Charlie’s frustration at the kettle, his patience wearing thin.

When the kettle finally whistled, Charlie served Alden his tea in the largest mug he could find, garnishing the tea with extra leaves for good measure.

“Careful love, it's hot.” 

Alden blew on the tea, taking a cautious sip. Charlie waited on edge for Alden’s verdict, as if the mug of tea was responsible for his very path of redemption.

“It’s really good. Thanks babe.”

Charlie grinned. Not the love he was looking for but babe was better than nothing. So far, so good.

He adjusted the blankets as Alden sipped his tea, saying nothing until he had finished it.

“Another?”

“Not for now, thanks though.”

Charlie nodded and set the mug aside. He shifted his chair closer to Alden, dreading the question he was about to ask.

“Alden?”

“Yeah?”

Charlie swallowed, picking up the discarded mint leaf from the mug and twisted it in his fingers. “If something was wrong, you’d tell me, right?”

Alden exhaled heavily, seemingly sensing where the conversation was going. He nodded.

“And if I did something wrong, you’d tell me too?”

Alden met his gaze then, the redness in his eyes never more apparent. “Yes.”

Charlie swallowed against the lump in his throat, scattering the leaf’s remains back into the mug.

“Something happened at dinner Saturday night, right? Something that upset you. And I don’t want to leave until you tell me what that is.”

Alden stayed silent, his expression a mixed grimace, biting the inside of his cheek.

“It…it wasn’t obvious?”

Charlie stilled, guilt staining his insides black. 

Dear god, was it supposed to be?

He shrunk in his seat, his silence answering that question.

Alden stared at him blankly, removing the rag from around his head. Charlie closed his eyes then, afraid to meet Alden’s gaze. Afraid to acknowledge his shame in overlooking the obvious. Waited for the hammer to fall.

“I guess not,” Alden sighed. “But yeah, yeah I was upset, Charlie. Still am a bit to be honest.”

Charlie’s voice fell to a ghostly whisper. “W-why?”

Alden rubbed his knuckles against the table’s edge. 

“Because of what your uncles said at dinner. They…they couldn’t see me as anythin’ but a poor flower shop boy with no future. They made me feel like a loser,” Alden’s tone had taken on a gravely timbre, one that had no business near his angelic voice.

Charlie’s face paled.

He'd been wrong to think the dinner went without incident. Had feared Tom and Lester would be the reason for Alden’s distress. Tom and Lester were hard men to please. Difficult to impress. Something Charlie knew all too well. He’d been used to being teased and prodded by the pair, building up an immunity to their comments. 

How could he have committed such an oversight with Alden?

How could he forget to check the pair? 

He needed to have a serious chat with them once he returned home. To remind them that one’s status or career path did not warrant any judgement.

“Worse yet, you didn’t stop them. Didn’t defend me from what they said. Like...like you agreed with them.”

What-

Charlie’s heart had long stopped beating. Could hardly register his brain shutting down, a dark fog cloaking over, leaving him with nothing to rely on but his senses.

The scent of mint in the air.

The overwhelming tightness in his throat, suffocating him.

The cotton in his ears, blocking everything but Alden’s accusatory words.

His vision turned blurry, distorting Alden into blobless shapes.

Charlie tasted salt on his lip, recognizing it as a stray tear, having escaped down his cheek.

Tremors traveled up his spine, making him quiver in his chair, the dense air turning cold around him.

“W-what?” Charlie stuttered, his tongue failing him, turning his words into indiscernible blubber.

Alden sighed, tears welling in his own vision as he pulled the blankets around himself.

“Maybe I’m bein’ sensitive. Gardening’s always been a touchy spot for me. Got teased for a lot growin’ up. Me own da’ didn’t help. Still makes fun of me today for it,”

He stepped away from the table, turning his back to Charlie in favor of looking out of the window. 

“Your uncle’s aren’t the first to point it out. But usually my partners call them out on it. You didn’t. Especially when your uncle Lester made that family comment. You ignored it, smiled even. Smiled at me bein’ the odd one out. That…that hurt y’know?”

Charlie stopped listening after that dagger pierced into his heart. Could feel his blood pool into his chest cavity, exposing his heart for the cruel black thing that it was.

He was the source of Alden’s pain.

Had smiled in his lover’s face about a deeply veiled insecurity.

Had the utter gall to turn a night of connection into his own celebration, omitting Alden from the narrative. Charlie stared at the ceramic mug, catching his own gobsmacked self staring back at him. Repulsed by his reflection, the faux innocence in his eyes, the false sincerity in his expression, Charlie wept into his palms.

There were no words in the English language to remedy such a criminal act. An act so disgusting that angels averted their gazes. As they should, for he had just harmed their most precious creation.

Through his tears, three words managed to float to the surface, speaking them into the air, brandishing his sin for all to see and hear.

“I hurt you, I hurt you, I hurt you,” 

He repeated the sentence over and over. Waited for those words to sear themselves into his brain. Crying endlessly into his hands, he was determined to drown himself in his tears. An easy death for a cruel coward. One that failed to deliver on the bare necessities of a committed partner.

He should have drowned. He would have gladly accepted it. 

Until a gentle hand at his cheek stopped him in his tracks, snuffing out his blubbering cries. Charlie kept his eyes closed, too afraid to meet those glistening ambers staring back at him. 

Seconds away from hearing the inevitable words that were suspended in Alden’s throat, their relationship ruined. Severed forever.

“Charlie?”

Charlie shook his head, wanting to draw out the last few seconds of their time together. To savor their last moments together, the last time his heart would know joy.

“Charlie please look at me?”

“I can’t,” Charlie squeaked out a warbly whisper. “I-I hurt you a-and you hate me,”

“You hate me.”

Alden knew they were set for trouble. Knew he was heading straight for a storm there was no turning back from. He was at fault for that, his silence adding to Charlie’s worried state over the last two days. Maybe the storm ahead of them would have been easier to clear had he been confessed the first night. It would have been easier to fix.

Instead of having to navigate the hurricane that unfolded before them.

He meant to tell Charlie gently. Pointing out his mistakes from dinner in a thoughtful manner. But those familiar haunts of the past, resurfaced. Recalled his old wounds and how much they hurt. It was hard to stay fair then, remembering how he saw those same ghosts reflecting in Charlie’s uncles faces. Saw it briefly in Charlie’s too.

He was disappointed that Charlie didn’t see his discomfort then. How he brushed aside his accomplishments and reduced them. Playing into the flower shop joke his uncles had started. 

If he had thicker skin, Alden could’ve ignored it. But he didn’t. 

It was all made worse by the surprise announcement from Charlie’s uncles, his return to school commanding all attention. On any other day, Alden would’ve jumped over the moon for his boyfriend. Kinda hard to do so when his uncle had to rub it in his face. The comment about his family adding salt to the wound, pointing out his black sheep status amongst his family of medical professionals. He heard enough talk from other folks about it growing up.

The sickness only made things worse. Sure his first headache really was an excuse, needing a lie down away from Charlie and his uncles to recover. Kept his thoughts in check to make sure he wasn’t overreacting. 

He was wrong, figures. His headache had grown into a full on stomach bug, leaving him stranded on his bed. Charlie would have easily helped him through it, having a gift for helping others. Alden wanted his help, craved it. But his ego was bruised, and he chose to suffer in it, sending Charlie updates to show he was still alive. Maybe he was short in his messages, having a whopping number of pills and syrup shots to thank for that.

It should have been a given for him for Charlie to show up at his door, mint plant in hand for a brew. It eased some of his hurt then, the mint tea especially doing wonders for his stomach. Until Charlie asked about the dinner, making Alden spill everything he had been keeping bottled up.

Part of him wished he had been less defensive. Another felt he wasn’t hard enough.

Charlie had never been in a relationship before. Had no experience in it. His knowledge of couples depended on what he watched on the telly or looked up online. But he had no shortage of love to give. And he was wicked smart. Too smart, having a knowledge of books and studies that would have taken Alden years to catch up on. He just hoped Charlie would have been smart enough to see his discomfort for himself. He didn’t think he needed it spelled out for him.

And that boy with a brain so big and heart just as full, was a broken mess. Sobbing into his palms without any sign of stopping, enough to make Alden’s heart break at the sight of him.

Alden swallowed against the lump in his throat, hearing a broken string of ‘i hurt you’ spilling from Charlie’s lips. Of course, a boy as sensitive as him would be damning himself for his mistakes, thinking there was no greater act of evil. Alden couldn’t stand to see him in such a state, even if he had been at fault. 

His attempts at breaking Charlie out of it failed, his pleas going unanswered. And when Charlie finally spoke, Alden’s heart broke in reply.

“You hate me.”

Never. The thought of it never once crossed his mind.

Damning his illness, Alden swept Charlie into a brutal hug, snuffing out the last of his sobs. Together, the pair of them sank to the floor, clutching one another as if their lives depended on it. 

And maybe it did.

Charlie sobbed into his shoulder, his tears turning his shirt into a soaking mess. Alden buried his nose in Charlie’s curls, letting the scent from his apple shampoo ground him.

His cries tapered off, continuing to bury against Alden’s chest for safety, the blankets blocking him. Alden tossed them aside then, preferring Charlie’s heat over the thick acrylic fabric. For minutes they sat there, simply holding one another. Harris made the mistake of wandering to the kitchen for a brew, smartly backing away once he spotted them. Alden was thankful for his tact.

Tousling Charlie’s curls, Alden asked again. “Charlie? Look at me, please?”

“I-I’m afraid t-to,” Charlie stammered, hiding his face.

Alden knew it was stupid to ask. “Why?”

“B-because I hurt you. I hurt you and now you’re going to leave me,” Charlie fell victim to his sobs again, a fresh puddle of tears soaking into his shirt. “I hurt you and I’m sorry. I’m s-so sorry.”

His words fell off, crying as if his entire world was ending. Alden sat stunned for a bit, gnawing on the inside of his cheek as he struggled on how to proceed. Amongst his exes, none of their reactions could compare to Charlie’s, easily winning the title of the most sensitive soul he ever dated. 

Charlie had made a mistake, one completely common in plenty of couples like them. But the weight of that mistake hit him like no other. Had scared him into thinking their relationship was coming to an end.

Alden asked again. “Charlie, look at me?”

The body in his hold tensed, the hands at his back threatening to tear through his shirt. Charlie trembled and slowly raised his head. His eyes were bloodshot, so red that his green emeralds were lost in them. There was some mucous in his nose, with dried tear tracks stained into his cheeks. His lower lip was wobbling, pulled into that pout Alden was always weak against.

He cupped Charlie’s chin, making him whimper. 

“I’m not breaking up with you, love. Would never dream of it.”

“But-but I hurt-”

Alden shushed him with a kiss to the corner of his mouth. “You made a mistake. And guess what? Mistakes can be fixed. They always can.”

Charlie whimpered, looking as if he didn’t believe that idea for himself.

“But I made you upset. I-I did the worst thing I ever could have done to you. I d-don’t deserve your kindness.”

It took all Alden’s willpower not to chuckle, continually surprised by Charlie’s dramatics. Only a boy as pure and innocent as him would think he’d deserve the worst. To punish himself for the mildest of offenses.

Alden kisses his nose. “You do. Yeah, you made a mistake. They happen. I’m sure I’ll make some in the future too.”

Charlie shook his head. “Never. You’re not c-capable of such a thing. You’re perfect.”

“No such thing as perfection babe. What matters is gettin’ past ‘em. Correctin’ ourselves. Doin’ better for the next time.”

That seemed to connect with Charlie, soaking in his words before nodding.

“I-I’m sorry. What my uncles said about you was not ok. I should have said something, should have noticed you were upset,” Charlie took Alden’s hand and squeezed it tightly.

“You know I would never think so lowly of you. Ever. I s-swear I’ll do better. I won’t let this happen ever again. I cross my heart and hope to die.”

Alden chuckled then, kissing his palm. “Pity. How else am I goin’ forgive you if you do?”

Charlie gasped, his giggle trailing into a choked up sob. He threw his arms around Alden, hugging him tightly and peppering his face with apologetic kisses. Alden accepted them just as eagerly.

Some in his position might have been upset by the reversal, to comfort the partner that had wronged them. To be the bigger person. Maybe it was something to tackle in the future, the need to put Charlie’s care above his own. But for the moment, it was worth it to have the boy he loved back to sorts once more.

What really mattered was the acknowledgement to do better going forward. Alden had all the trust in the world that Charlie wouldn’t fail him.

Wiping away his tears, Charlie nuzzled against Alden, kissing their interlocked hands.

“Alden?”

“Yeah, love?”

Charlie giggled, smiling through his tears. “Can I take care of you now?”

Alden chuckled and slumped against him, accepting his embrace.

“Please do. And I’ll take that second brew.”

Charlie’s chest puffed up with pride. “Absolutely.”

Chapter Text

“-and that’s why I never want a dog. Too much fucking trouble right there. Here lemme show you another one.”

“I think I get it Lester,” Tom replied, cutting off his attempts to pull him down another rabbit hole of his insufferable videos. Lester had monopolized enough of his time already by scrolling past an endless video feed of surface level humor, accompanied by the most obnoxious soundbites and music he’d ever had the misfortune of hearing. 

How Lester’s brain hadn’t been reduced to a pile of sludge was a miracle in and of itself.

“Do you have that report from Orion’s run?

Lester paused. “So here’s the thing-”

Tom rolled his eyes. “Forget it, I’ll do it myself.”

He opened his desk drawer, muttering under his breath about Lester’s lack of work ethic, scrounging through his files to craft a new report before Phoebe’s deadline. A blue folder landed on top of his desk, catching Lester’s chicken scratch scrawled on top of it. Orion’s name the only thing decipherable.

“Gotcha.” Lester grinned, puffing out his chest and pecking Tom’s cheek.

Tom failed to hide his blush, scanning through the folder’s contents before setting it aside. It was…satisifactory.

“You know you would be saving me a headache if you just did your work in the first place, love?”

“Yeah, but then I wouldn’t get to see that cute face of yours when you get mad.” Lester replied, taking residence on his chair to stretch out his legs.

How romantic.

“Even so, I would prefer to make it to my wedding day without any of your extra hassle. Stress adds wrinkles and I’d rather not look like a wrinkled prune in our photos.”

Lester nodded, shifting in his seat. “Have you started planning yet? Any ideas I should know about?”

“Not yet, I’m still gathering my thoughts.” Tom replied coolly.

Acting as if he didn’t have a secret folder on his desktop dedicated solely to their wedding. Complete with moodboards and links, gathering material from the many wedding forums he frequented in the morning hours, long after Lester went to bed.

There was no shortage of inspiration to be found, jumping from idea to next. The options were overwhelming, ridiculous in their vast array. Would they have a destination wedding? Choosing between the surf of the sea or the stone walkways of Italy? Or would they stay closer to home, finding an officiate through Phoebe’s vast connections? Would the venue be outdoors or inside? Extravagant decor or something more minimalist?

Tom wasn’t sure.

But he was certain that no matter what idea they landed on, their wedding would be an intimate one. Small in its collective, surrounded by only those they deemed worthy. The list wasn’t much of one at all. A post-it would be more comparable.

Charlie’s presence was obvious enough. A trusted member who would serve in the role as the ring bearer to their sides. 

Tom could see Lester making a case for Phoebe. He had a sinking feeling the woman would find a way to worm herself into the wedding anyway, approval or not. Even bringing her closest grunts as mere seat fillers, just so their union didn’t appear pathetically small. Insulting or considerate, Tom didn’t have an answer yet.

However their union happened, it would be further down the line. They had other priorities to worry about, maintaining the balance between work and play.

Speaking of…

Tom sighed, needing to finish his own dossier on their recent trade with Monroe’s group, a complicated mess of dealings and flip flopping negotiations. To his credit, Lester took some initiative for once, becoming the proactive partner Tom wished he always was. Interruptions for memes were kept to a minimum and it was only two in the morning by the time they wrapped up his findings.

Lester groaned and stretched his back. “Finally, now let’s get the hell out of here. I want to start the new season of Lust Bites when we get home.”

Tom rolled his eyes, standing to relieve his aching back as well. 

“I don’t think so, Lester. Remember, Charlie wants to go out for breakfast tomorrow and I don’t want you oversleeping because you had to know if Aliana-Alya, or whatever the fuck her name is slept with Fred.”

“Hey-hey that was last season and it was Alison sleeping with Jamie and Fred.” Lester corrected, his absurd amount of reality television knowledge coming to light once again.

“Whatever, just promise me you’ll wake up on time, I do not want a repeat of the brunch mishap.”

Lester sighed, grabbing their coats from the coat rack. “Fine, fine. Is that all we’re doing then?”

“I believe we’ll browse some shops for a while. Charlie did mention wanting to find a gift for…Alden’s birthday.” 

Lester huffed and tossed Tom’s coat to him. “Riiiight. I don’t know what he sees in that guy.”

“I agree,” Tom slipped on his coat. “I believe Charlie can do better. Mancs always have a reputation for—”

“Whaddya’ say about Mancs?” 

Oh no.

Tom groaned, falling back in his chair as Phoebe’s head popped into frame behind the door, her blonde curls framing her face like a mangled halo. As if the woman could ever been one.

Lester rolled his eyes. “You’re not even from here Pheebs, why do you care?”

“Hey I’m an honorary Manc if there ever was so I’d appreciate keeping the shit talkin’ to a minimum, we're proud people here,” She claimed Lester’s seat, snagging a candy from his snack bowl before kicking up her feet. 

Great, now they were never going to leave.

“Side’s I heard you mention my little angel. Don’t tell me that sweet boy’s causing trouble. I won’t have you slander his name as well.”

She barely spared a glance at their reports, more interested in their previous conversation than the deadlines she set.

Don’t engage, don’t engage-

“Nah Charlie’s fine, it’s his dumb boyfriend we have a problem with.”

Damn it Lester.

Phoebe’s eyes perked up, a true sucker for gossip. “Tell me more, now.”

Lester seemed more than happy to, eagerly regailing Phoebe all about Alden, pointedly ignoring the death glare Tom was aiming at him, his hope of an early lie in forever dashed. That man would never get to see Lust Bite’s premiere, Tom would make absolutely sure of it.

“-he had Charlie crying his eyes out about the whole thing. Kept him thinking he was the problem.” Lester muttered, stubbing out the cigarette he lit during his whole rant.

Phoebe nodded, exhaling a puff of smoke from her own. “What happened after?”

“Charlie went over to his place, probably cried his poor eyes out trying to figure out what was wrong. He didn’t tell us all the details but he said they made up,” Lester huffed. “Then he had the nerve to lecture us about what happened. Said we needed to be more considerate to Alden’s feelings.”

“Poor baby.” Phoebe remarked, sighing softly.

“The point is,” Tom interjected, the last of three to cave to smoking. “We don’t appreciate what he did to Charlie. He’s a sensitive boy and frankly, he deserves better than some ‘flower shop boy’ that makes him feel like dirt.”

Tom took another drag of his cig, expecting Phoebe to agree, surprised to find her lips pursed, a semblance of looking deep in thought. Strange really, he’d assumed she agreed with him entirely, the one other person possessive over Charlie’s well being.

“Kinda harsh don’t you think? Kid sounds like a decent fellow.”

What?

If anyone was going to wield a sword and shield for Charlie, it would have been her. How and why would she be sympathetic to Alden? She didn’t even know him.

Lester scoffed. “You don’t even know the guy! He made him cry! That’s a death wish for anyone and you know it.”

Thank you, Lester. 

Still haven’t earned back your Lust Bites.

She rolled her eyes. 

“Trust me, I’ve been around the block long enough to see my share of men. From the pathetic to predictable and somewhere in between.” She pointed her cigarette at Lester, smirking at his scowled expression.

“You two really think he’s the worst choice ever? You think you two are hot shit? Come off it.” She laughed, taking another puff.

“Hang on Pheebs, if anyone’s going to drag up petty bullshit I’ve got plenty of examples from our little fling. Why aren’t you jumping on this asshole?”

Tom nodded. “I agree with Lester. What gives you the right to think you know better?”

Phoebe stared at him as he vomited word garbage, unable to grasp his words.

“Because I talked to Charlie about him. Duh?!”

She snubbed out her cigarette, chuckling at their reddening faces.

“When the hell did you-” Tom cut himself off, knowing exactly when she had the chance to do so. A whole two hour opportunity.

It was their fault for not monitoring her cuddle session with Charlie, removing himself from their scene in exchange for a glass of good white. He would not make that mistake again.

“Anyways, from what the little angel’s told me, Alden sounds like a decent fella. Mad fit too, if I was ten years younger,” Phoebe sighed, no doubt envisioning sordid acts between her and Alden but such depravity was not unexpected.

God was he making excuses for her?

She continued. “My point in all this is that the boy just went through a little tiff. Because, believe it or not you two, that little angel isn’t infallible. Next thing you're both gonna tell me is that none of you have ever been in the wrong before.”

Lester didn’t look at him. Tom elected to stare at his cigarette instead, stubbing it out on the ashtray.

“Knew it.” Phoebe grinned, her dying cigarette joining Tom’s.

“Fine, perhaps we had a lapse in judgement. Pardon us for protecting Charlie’s feelings,” Tom grabbed the folders on his desk, handing them off as he stood. “We’ll be off then. Come on Lester.”

Phoebe’s expression waned, her victorious smirk fading into thin lipped line. 

“What is it, now?”

She sighed, holding the folders close to her chest. “I actually have some news for you. Both of you. And you aren’t going to like it.”

“What?” Lester asked, peeling himself off the wall. “What happened?”

Her face lacked any of its usual ‘charm’, more pained than anything. 

“Sit down. We’re gonna be here awhile…”

It was supposed to be a regular update.

Then Phoebe could have called it a night, having a quickie with Stoltz in her office before heading off home, ready to catch Lust Bites premiere. No matter how she begged for him to join, he’d declined, putting his reputation with his men above their own little fling. 

She’d thought tonight would be the night to convince him, ready to perform their typical cat and mouse routine when he’d dropped off her weekly report. Despite the tough man front he’d put up in front of her crew, Stolzy was a big softy under the surface, melting like butter the second her hands were on him.

So colour her surprised when she pounced on him after his arrival, unnaturally stoic to all her touches. Not even reacting to the wet kisses on his neck, his face grimmer.

Shit.

“What happened?” She replied, climbing down from his large stature.

He handed her a folder, thicker than usual.

“From Nat. Lotta shit went down over there.”

Nat was one of Phoebe’s two contacts in London, able to provide her a rundown on the central city. She didn’t do much dealings there, preferring her stronghold in town. That didn’t mean she wanted to be out of the loop, looking for prospects that were eager to branch out. 

It was rare for Nat to leave her a report, having to rely on her other contact Ben to get intel about the city. That meant whatever he uncovered was serious, refusing to call her by phone by fear of traced calls. Committing his findings to paper meant he was serious, not wanting a digital footprint either.

Phoebe went to her seat, flipping through the folder. “You read through this yet?”

Stoltz shook his head. “No mam, but I got the rundown. Has to do with that guy, what’s his name-Denning. Got fuckin’ raided.”

Phoebe raised a brow. “Really? So his old friends finally settled their turf war?”

“Worse than that. The yard got to ‘em. All of ‘em.”

She almost dropped the folder after that, catching it close to her chest.

“No fucking way.”

She fell back on her chair, quickly reading through the summarized bullet points Nat left for her on the front. From what she gathered, the remains of Denning’s crew lost much of his former territory, choosing to protect his main Estate instead, hoarding much of his inventory weapons stock. They managed to secure the place for months on end, before being caught off guard by the arrival of a hundred SFO’s. It didn’t take long for the crew to spill names after that, refusing to be taken down as the sole party. 

“Fuck,” Phoebe sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “All of them got pinched.”

Nat nodded. “The gaffers at least, some of the lower lot managed to get away. Some will come I bet, thinking they got a chance to start over.”

She scoffed. “Not on their life. Any of those fuckers try to get near us, you take care of it understand?”

“Yes mam.”

“Off with you then, I’m gonna finish the rest of this and give you the rundown later.”

Stoltz nodded and left the room, ignoring Phoebe’s lingering stare at his arse.

Phoebe returned to her report, reading the in depth details of the subsequent raid. The yard didn’t stumble upon Denning’s place from pure bullshit luck, a place far off in the forest where none would be the wiser. Apparently they had an informant, someone who had been inside the estate. There wasn’t much Nat could find on the source other than they claimed to be a prisoner, helped to freedom by a guard, one with a prominent scar over his eye.

Oh shit-

She kept reading, recoiling in horror at the findings the yard secured. Denning’s crew had been sloppy, unable to permanently delete the digital backlog the man had accrued over the years. And in the digital code, they discovered a back door, a way to retrieve back all the lost files. It would only be a matter of time to see what they could find.

Nat tried in vain to pull the information they had gathered, managing only a list of Denning’s contacts, courtesy of his own little source planted inside the Met. Contacts the Met now had access too. She didn’t have to read far before she recognized two names.

Fuck.

Fuck.

It took her an additional hour to finish reading the report, exhausted by the end of it. Tom and Lesty, who had grown to be formidable workers under her lead had turned into two major liabilities. If she didn’t enact any protections, her own crew and hide would end up on the chopping block as well. She had to break the news to the pair.

After a bit of chatter about her little angel of course, she was never one to turn down good gossip.

She gave them the good news first, before easing them into disappointment later. They took the news of the raid well at first, with Lesty going off on a mini celebration around the office. The little fucker even ran down to the chapel area, promising the crew a round of drinks. He didn’t realize she would hold him to that, making a note to ask for the most expensive scotch she could find. Tom was more quiet, typical of all stiff bastards, hiding a smile behind a glass of wine Lesty had the nerve to pull out.

That smile fell briefly when she mentioned the informant, catching the recognition in his eyes.

“Tommy, don't lie to me now, do you know who the leak is?” Phoebe asked.

“Why does it matter if he does?” Lesty replied, downing his own glass. “Denning’s empire is finally gone, we’re heroes yadda-yadda.”

“Tom?”

Tom sighed, setting his glass aside.

“Yes I know who it is. He was like Charlie, a sex pet for Denning. I helped him and he helped me, end of story.”

She shook her head. “No not end of story. You let him go and now thanks to you, that kid has brought down a massive network. You don’t realize the consequences of what you’ve done here.”

“What consequences? Less competition for you? Less arseholes polluting the earth with their presence?” Tom stood from his chair, pacing slow circles around her. “I knew the risks of letting him go and believe me Phoebe, I think they have worked out fine. If anything I’m surprised it’s taken this long, I thought he would have come forward ages ago.”

Phoebe groaned, feeling a headache begin to form.

“But you’ve implicated yourself Tom! Denning’s crew never got rid of their backlog, the police have access to everything! They can get everything!”

Tom laughed, laughed, his stupid smirk reappearing.

“I saw his setup. I’ve deleted anything that could be used against us. We,” He gestured between himself and Lesty. “Don’t exist.” 

Phoebe shook her head. “No, not everything.”

She turned on her heels and walked out of the office, whistling at the pair to follow. They groaned behind her, mumbling between themselves about wanting to go home. As if she hadn’t been lenient enough with their workload already. Bastards.

She led them inside her office, closing the door behind them to prevent any snoopers or other potential runs from Lesty. Tom stood against her door, hands on his hips as if he couldn’t be bothered for his time. Again, the epitome of a smug bastard.

Taking only the necessary papers from the folder, she handed them to Tom. In seconds she watched his triumphant smirk fall into frown, eyes darting quickly as he read every line of text. Then reread it several more times.

“This-this isn’t right, I covered my tracks. I saw the code of his setup myself. How could it still be there?” Tom exclaimed, flipping through the pages quickly.

Lesty peered over his shoulder. 

“W-wait what was in there? What did they find?”

Phoebe sighed. “For starters they have your names. They know you worked for Denning. From what I’ve read, they’ve got techs working on getting his “lost” files. My friend in London has a plant in the Met. Gonna see if he could do anything to slow down their investigation. Turn them away from you two.”

She sat on her desk, watching the two exchange worried glances.

“You said it yourself that all of our former allies were taken in. I don’t imagine we’ll need to keep a low profile. This..this shouldn’t change anything right? ” Tom asked, his voice unusually quiet, lacking any of his typical condescension.

If the situation were any different, she would have savored it, maybe even take a pic of his face for posterity’s sake. But this was a serious dilemma. One that needed to be handled delicately.

“What the fuck do you think?”

Maybe not so delicately.

“Look, I can’t exactly let you continue as if things are good an normal. ‘Specially now that the police will be on high alert for awhile. Not to mention, not all of their crews got pinched, got word that some are making their way here, hoping to get a second chance and all that nonsense,” She sighed and tucked the folder away with the rest of her files.

“I’m not taking any of those fuckers in if you’re gonna argue, but its not exactly a good like right now to have you two leadin’ any charges.”

“So what the hell does that mean?” Lesty asked.

“It means you two are benched. For as long as necessary.”

Tom raised a brow. “How long is that?”

“Who knows?” She shrugged. “Depends on the investigation and what I can get my friends to do. So for now, no charges, no taskforces, and no field work.”

“Oh come on Pheebs, none at all?”

Phoebe rolled her eyes, annoyed at Lester’s whinging. “No Lesty. You two are to stay put here. Maybe I can work out some reports for you to do at home too but you two are not to venture any further than this church unless I say so.”

The pair exchanged looks again, whispering quietly to each other under their breath. They could throw as many pissy looks and glares for all she cared, but they were not to fuck with her.

Tom broke first. “I suppose there’s no third choice in this matter?”

“Nope.” Phoebe grinned.

Tom sighed and scrubbed his face. Lesty grumbled, pouting like a child as his arms crossed over his chest.

“Not even for-”

“No. There’s no buts out of this for you two.”

She sat back and watched the two, their faces cycling through a hundred different expressions as they weighed out what little options they had, knowing she held all the cards. The real question was whether or not they could actually put up with their timeout.

“Fine. We’ll…we’ll stick to the sidelines for now. I believe we don’t really have any other options, Lester.”

Lesty sighed dramatically, throwing himself onto Phoebe’s sofa and nearly mucking up the fabric with his boots. Twat.

“Ok,ok, I doubt it’ll be much of a break. How long could it be anyway?”

Chapter Text

Three months later...

He couldn’t believe it.

What a load of bullshit.

Lester tossed the remote control aside, missing the pillow before clattering onto the carpet.

There was nothing to watch on tv.

Hours wasted, and still no word about Lust Bite’s renewal. He needed to know whether Sandra was pregnant. Fucking cliffhangers.

He sank into the couch’s cushions, too lazy to grab his phone on the coffee table. Maybe he just wanted to avoid the thick stack of folders underneath it. Reports that needed attention. More than he could afford to give considering the circumstances.

For two months, they worked at the chapel, taking on Phoebe’s massive backlog of reports and inventory management. It was boring work and it took all his strength not to pass out while reading or counting ammo pallets until his eyes fell out. Even Tom, the more efficient one of their duo, was reaching his limits, draining through packs of cigs just to get through the day.

All long and tedious work that kept them from the field. 

Lester watched with envy whenever their crew got a call about a potential rift or raid, his fingers itching as the men suited up, their weapons shining under the light of the chapel like damn gold. On his worst nights, Tom had to lock him in their office, preventing him from making an escape to join them. He would have raised hell to Tom if he hadn’t noticed his twitching fingers. The poor bastard was as desperate as him.

So they resigned themselves to their office shut-ins. Watching the days go by without any further development. That all changed when Phoebe blindsided them with the news of police raids in the nearby towns, cracking down hard on the lower level crews. Worse than that, was the growth of her fellow rivals, gaining numbers from the leftover groups that came in from London. Stragglers from their former allies.

She didn’t want to take the risk, knowing one familiar face could jeopardize her entire operation. They were forced to stay home, unable to leave without her say-so, using her guards to ensure it. Just until things returned to normal. Tom lost his voice screaming at Phoebe for her overprotective measures, ensuring they had taken the proper steps to work without her piling on more conditions. Lester knew it was over when Tom’s voice gave out, unable to counter her. 

“Who said you weren’t going to keep working?”

That’s how they spent the past month saddled with reports, with Stoltz personally dropping off their workload each week, snidely sending Phoebe’s regards. Boxes of files dating back years were stacked in the hall closet, filling it to the brim. They barely made a dent in digitizing her catalogue.

Any attempts to leave past the front drive were thwarted by a mob of guards. Lester learned that lesson the hard way by sneaking out one night for a late night snack, grabbed by a disguised guard before being tossed back in his bedroom window. They became prisoners in their home, forced to do nothing but work.

Lester was supposed to finish his pile on the table before Charlie got home, less get his ass chewed out by Tom for the hundredth time this week. He sighed, grabbing the folders from the table before hearing the jingle of keys outside the front door.

Well, make that one hundred and one.

Accepting the lecture in his future, Lester set the files aside as Charlie entered, carrying two full paper bags in his hands.

“Hi Lester, could you help me please?” Charlie asked, gesturing with his head at his occupied arms.

“No problem.” Lester replied, moving from to close the open door behind him. 

Charlie’s smile fell, blowing out a harsh puff of air. “Thank you Lester.”

Lester couldn’t resist. “Any time kid.”

Charlie rolled his eyes, handing off one of his bags into Lester’s arms and made his way towards the kitchen. Lester snickered, peeking inside his bag as he followed.

“Did you get me that bottle I asked for?”

Charlie set his bag on the table. “No Lester. Remember, I already hit my liquor limit for this month? Anymore and I’ll be put down for an infraction,” His eyes darkened. “I don’t need another repeat of last month’s vodka episode.”

Testy.

Lester set his bag by Charlie’s. “I can’t believe you’re still mad about that? I said I was sorry. I thought you forgave me?”

Judging by the scowl on his face, it was pretty clear he hadn’t, opting to stay silent as he emptied the groceries.

Charlie continued. “Anyway…we did get a new shipment of those biscuits Tom likes. I brought some for him.”

“And my chocolate?”

Charlie didn’t answer and pulled out said chocolate from his bag.

“Nice,” Lester grinned and snatched it from his hand. “How was work?”

Charlie shrugged. “Pretty slow and I was tasked with inventory counting so you can imagine how fun that was.”

Lester sighed and nodded. He didn’t have to.

Charlie went to work putting away the rest of the items, chiding Lester for his refusal to help, preferring to sit at the dining table and snack away at his chocolate.

“By the way, where is Tom?”

“Upstairs though I’m sure he’s gonna join us soon. Probably get on my case about work.” Lester sighed, glancing at the table where his untouched files were.

“No word yet about leaving?”

“Nope.” Lester said, popping his lips.

Charlie sighed sympathetically.

Lester understood it. While Charlie was free to continue on as normal, his role had turned into another overseer, given jobs that they could no longer perform while on house arrest. Plans had to be put on hold, including looking into medical schools, something that Charlie had been looking forward to. Putting his life on hold once again just so the two of them could stay out of sight. It wasn’t fair. Not for the kid. Not for him.

He felt a hand squeeze his shoulder.

“Tea?” Charlie asked.

“Sure.”

They chatted amongst themselves as Charlie prepared the tea. A calming sort of atmosphere.

“Lester…”

Before an ominous growl broke it, its source from the living room.

Here we go.

Charlie acted fast, pouring three mugs of tea as they prepared for the wrath of hurricane Tom. Lester braced himself, snacking down the rest of his chocolate for vital nutrients.

A pair of glossy black shoes stalked into the kitchen, the long slacks they were connected to leading up to Tom’s lean body, dressed in a tight fitted button up that was snug in all the right places, highlighting his toned build. He’d showered earlier, evidenced by his freshly shaven face and blow dried hair, styled into neat brown waves. And of course, wearing his signature raised brow, his mixed ocean blues staring intently in his direction.

Lester swallowed thickly, never more happy for a dining table in his life. The last thing he needed was Tom to spot his hardon before a tongue lashing. That would be asking for murder. But damn if he didn’t look good.

“Lester I thought I told you-”

“Tea Tom?” Charlie stood between them, serving as a human shield, holding a hot mug of tea.

Lester breathed a sigh of relief as Tom took it. He’d lay off the kid for a week if he succeeded in calming him. 

“Wh-yes thank you and as for you Lester-”

Tom never got to finish as Charlie guided him to his chair, doting on him with questions about how to take his tea. Lester watched in disbelief as the kid had the nerve to massage Tom’s shoulders, the tension in his back bleeding out.

Ok, forget a week, the kid earned a whole damn month.

“Thank you Charlie, that was lovely.” Tom sighed in relief. 

Charlie nodded and brought the rest of their tea to the table before taking his seat.

Tom took a long sip of his tea and smirked. “Now what is it you’re after?”

What?

Charlie hid his blushing cheeks behind his mug, taking a sip of the tea for some form of liquid courage, his silence proving Tom’s claim. Lester shook his head in disgust, pushing his own mug aside. 

Of course the kid would have ulterior motives, no wonder he was so eager to step into the firing line of Tom. To think, he assumed Charlie was being protective, selfless. Instead, he was only looking out for himself. Where the hell did he pick up that attitude?

“Not much. I have a question. A small request really.”

Tom sipped his tea. “How small?”

“Well-”

“Whatever it is, the answer’s no.” Lester grumbled, answering out of spite.

Charlie scoffed. “I didn't say anything yet.”

Lester muttered, torn between standing his ground or risk attracting Tom’s attention.

“Go on then Charlie.” Tom prompted.

“You remember that Alden’s taking me to a concert on Friday night?”

Tom and Lester hummed low in their throats, their first united front that day. Any mention of Alden always had them bristling.

Charlie shifted uneasily in his seat. “Apparently concerts tend to run over late. Late enough to end well past the middle of the night. The venue also happens to be pretty far from Alden’s flat…”

Lester raised his brow, getting that prickly feeling in the back of his skull of where the question was heading.

“What are you saying?” Tom asked, equally as suspicious.

“The venue is closer to where we live. Much closer and-and,” Charlie took a fidgety breath, preparing himself. “IwantAldentospendthenighthere.”

Lester picked the lint out from his ear, thinking he misheard. Hoped he had. “What did you just say kid?”

Charlie looked sheepish, clutching his hands tightly around his mug. “I want Alden to spend the night here.”

“No, absolutely not,” Tom shook his head. “We told you before Charlie, he cannot come here.”

“But the venue’s not far from here Tom! He would only spend the night. I promise you two won’t even notice his presence!” 

“You two can’t get a hotel instead?” Lester asked.

Charlie shook his head. “No, they’re all booked up in the area. Please you two, I wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t important. I will make sure he stays out of your hair. I’ll make sure he doesn’t see anything…compromising. Please, do this one favor for me.”

His lips pulled into a pout, batting his big green eyes at the pair of them like it was supposed to sway them.

Not this time.

Lester met Tom’s gaze, understanding passing between the two of them.

“No.” 

They were both startled by a sudden whimper, finding Charlie’s bottom lip trembling, his eyes glossy with tears.

Oh fuck-

“Ok. I-I won’t ask again.” His voice was no louder than a whisper, strained, looking like the perfect image of a hit puppy. He looked pathetic, vulnerable.

And goddamnit, cute.

Lester glowered, clenching his fists together. 

There was no way in hell he was going to give into Charlie’s act. He was stronger than this. He’d survive gunfire, torture, fucking desk duty. He would not give in.

“Ok fine!” 

Unfortunately, Tom wasn’t so lucky.

Charlie squealed excitedly, rubbing in his victory as he jumped to Tom’s side, wrapping the man in a tight hug and kissing his cheek.

“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”

Lester’s short lived defense fell away, wanting in on the action.

“Hey, hey what about me?”

The two rolled their eyes at him and Charlie peeled himself away from Tom, moving to press a less than enthusiastic kiss to Lester’s cheek.

“Thank you Lester.”

Good.

Charlie clapped his palms together. “I’m going to tell Alden the good news. Thanks again you two, I really appreciate it.”

Tom nodded, taking another sip of his tea. “You do realize you still need to get Phoebe’s permission before all is said and done?”

Right. Phoebe was the last hurdle for Charlie to conquer. Even with her obsession over the kid, there was no chance in hell she would lower her defenses to let a civilian-

“Oh she said yes! I got her permission this morning,” Charlie grinned excitedly. “I have to say she wasn’t nearly as tough as you two. I hate to say it, but I think she’s growing on me. Don’t tell her I said that.”

With another victorious wave, Charlie left the kitchen.

Tom shook his head, watching him leave. “That boy has us wrapped around his finger. This could be very dangerous for us, Lester.”

“I know, but what can we do? That kid has the deadliest weapon among us and he knows how to fucking use it to his advantage. I blame you.”

Tom raised a brow. “Me?”

Lester nodded. “It's because of you that he gets away with stuff like that. He takes after you, using his goddamn powers to win people over. It’s not fair.”

“Really?” Tom purred, standing from his seat to sit on the edge of the table, his voice taking on a husky edge. One that did all sorts of things to Lester’s cock. “What are mine?”

Lester swallowed, knowing he was being baited.

“W-well for starters, your voice.”

“What about it?”

Lester licked his lips. “You know how to use it well. You make words sound like they’re spun from silk. Like-like you can get anyone to do anything with just your tongue.”

He blushed darkly, shifting his legs under the table.

Tom smirked widely, leaning in to brush his lips against Lester’s ear. “Anything?” 

The way he said it was dangerous, leaving Lester with little choice but to nod, no longer trusting his words. Tom chuckled, brushing his lips along the shell of his ear and jawline, making a trail of goosebumps form on his skin.

“Can you do something for me Lester?”

Please, anything.

Lester nodded.

“Finish those damn reports.”

Tom’s lip curled, grabbing one of the biscuits nearby before leaving the kitchen, taking his perfect voice with him. Lester slumped in his chair, his erection twitching in his jeans, aching for Tom’s return.

Well played.

Chapter Text

“Ringin’ finally stopped?”

“I think so. It stopped after we left the tube.” Charlie nodded, touching his ears to make sure. He regretted not bringing his ear plugs, having underestimated the raucous noise of the arena.

Alden held him closely as they walked together. “I’ll bring some backups for next time. Will there be a next time?”

Charlie smiled weakly, hesitating. While he was proud to attend his first concert, the large venue and crowds overwhelmed him. There was too much noise, too many people fueled on liquor screaming into the air, making the music from the band hard to discern. But he put up with it for Alden’s sake, wanting to avoid disappointing him.

Alden pressed a kiss to his cheek. “No worries babe, we’ll go somewhere smaller next time, yeah?”

Charlie nodded and returned it, smiling into his cheek as they neared the neighborhood gates. He waved at the posted guard in his station, posing as a security guard for Alden’s benefit (Phoebe’s idea), before the gates were opened. She would have never allowed him to take a cab here and Charlie didn’t want the fate of a poor cabbie in his hands because of improper discretion. Alden was enough of a liability already.

They entered past the gates, walking side by side. The winds were out in full force tonight, chilling them to the bone, their concert wear useless against the cold temperature. Alden graciously sacrificed his leather jacket to drape it around Charlie’s shoulders, protecting him. In turn, Charlie held Alden’s hands close to his chest, warming them as they walked past the empty homes.

“Wow, these are fancy,” Alden whistled impressively, pointing at one home. “I think that one’s bigger than me whole complex.”

Charlie nodded, breathing warm air into Alden’s palms. “I’m sorry for not bringing you around sooner. Tom and Lester are very…protective about their privacy.”

Alden shrugged. “I get it. They do have that sorta vibe about ‘em.”

More than you could ever know.

Charlie squeezed his hand. “Love you’re freezing up. My home is just the one ahead.”

He urged Alden along even when he stopped to gawk at their front lawn, prodding at the hedges and foliage with his frozen fingers.

“If you really love me babe, you’d let me bring some of my babies here. I can’t believe you’ve been keepin’ this from me. This garden’s tops.” Alden smiled excitedly, his cold plume of air tickling Charlie’s nose.

Leave it to Alden to concern himself with his plants even at the cost of his own health.

Charlie rolled his eyes affectionately and kissed Alden’s hands. 

“Come on. Let's get you inside love.”

They made a beeline for his bedroom. Part of Charlie's rush was due to Alden’s frozen condition, fearing his lover’s hands would fall off if he didn’t hurry. That quick action also benefitted his own less honorable motivations: the excuse to avoid any curious questions from Alden about the home. 

As well as Tom and Lester.

Luckily for him, the duo had stayed out of sight, locking themselves in their bedroom per the faint stream of light underneath their door. They had to have heard his return, their voices turning quiet. Probably even watched him coming up the drive with Alden. 

But there was no further sign of life than that, no action. Charlie breathed a sigh of relief, thankful they wouldn’t be interrupted and ushered Alden inside. 

He sat Alden on his bed, getting to work on making the room as warm as possible. He turned up the thermostat, wrapped Alden in the fluffiest blanket he could find, and sandwiched his hands in his own to warm them.

“Feel better?” Charlie asked, gently bending and testing his fingers.

Alden nodded (looking absolutely adorable in his blanket) and flexed his fingers. “Better. Thank you love.”

Charlie pecked his nose and went into his small connected bathroom. Setting Alden’s jacket side, he washed his face in the sink, washing off the gunk he accumulated. He could hear Alden shuffling about, having escaped from his wrapped cocoon. Pity, he wished he had taken a picture.

“You got a nice room babe. Though I’ll need to get you some proper posters. Walls are gaggin’ for some colour.” 

Charlie agreed. His idea of room decor entailed a few tacked polaroids and a poster of the human heart Lester had given him as a gag gift. The more decoration, the better.

“Love, who’s this?” Alden called out.

Charlie finished drying his face and found Alden standing by his vanity. Holding the framed photograph of Lattie.

His throat tightened and strode to Alden, brushing up alongside him.

“That’s… Latimer. I called him Lattie for short.”

Alden nodded. “He a friend?” 

Friend couldn't even come close to describing Lattie.

Ally.

Confidante.

Savior.

The English language failed to convey the depths of what Lattie meant to him, and how often he mourned the Earth for continuing on without his presence. He still had trouble forgiving himself for that night, no matter how many times Lester and Tom had beaten it into his head that he wasn’t to blame. Denning pulled the trigger after all. But it was easier to let the guilt stoke, to accept responsibility that he was the reason Lattie’s flame had been snuffed.

Alden couldn’t know. Not ever.

“Yeah. Yeah he was.”

Alden smiled softly and handed it back. Charlie stared at the photograph longer than necessary, soaking in Lattie’s kind smile, suppressing the image of his beaten face from surfacing. He placed the photo back on the vanity, adjusting it where it could catch the light.

Alden gasped out suddenly, making Charlie nearly jump out of his shoes. He spotted Alden by the wardrobe and rushed to him.

“What happened? Are you alright? Did you hurt yourself?” 

Alden shook his head, his expression deathly stoic.

“I knew you had a thing for turtlenecks babe,” He opened the wardrobe doors, revealing Charlie’s endless rows of hung turtleneck sweaters, in various colors and textures. “But this is next level.”

He stood there in disbelief, running his fingers through the sweaters, tallying them out aloud. Pink dusted Charlie’s cheeks, smiling softly as Alden made a passing comment about avoiding sweater purchases for the near future. 

“Is that a problem?” Charlie teased, leaning his head against the wardrobe’s frame.

Alden shook his head, wrapping his arms around Charlie’s waist to pull him close. “Nah, I love your cute little sweaters. Love you in them and outta of ‘em. Probably a bit more out.”

Really…

Charlie bit his lower lip, an idea beginning to brew in his head. 

“Sit down for me.”

“What?”

Charlie grinned. “Go on. Sit on the bed for me.”

Reluctantly, Alden withdrew and sat on the bed’s edge. His eyes were wide and expectant, waiting for further prompting. Charlie giggled, feeling a rush of excitement at his dutifulness. He walked to the open area in front of the bed, toeing off his shoes. Alden watched him curiously, his hands gripping the bed’s edge for purchase.

“Charlie? What are you-”

Charlie swooped in, pressing a finger to Alden’s lips. “Shhh,” He whispered softly, his breath brushing against Alden’s ear, making him shiver. “Just watch. Can you do that for me?”

Alden gulped audibly, his brown ambers growing twice in size.

“Y-yeah. Yeah I can.”

Charlie kissed his cheek and pulled away, not before delivering a quiet ‘good boy’ under his breath. Alden blushed darkly from that little comment, crossing his legs as a response. 

Oh this was going to be fun.

Pulling out his mobile, Charlie selected his music library, tapping on the playlist Alden had created, a collection of slow romantic ballads. Volume low, he returned back to his spot. He took a deep breath, preparing himself for the show he was about to perform. An intimate vulnerable performance. Meant for Alden eyes only. 

Eyes that were glued to his figure, anticipating.

Charlie exhaled softly, waiting for the chorus in the song to kick in before proceeding. He started small, a simple sway of his hips, following the rhythm of the song. Slowly, he built on it, carving at the air with his hands in circular movements, bringing them high above his head, batting his emeralds in Alden’s direction. Dancing close enough to stay just out of reach, caressing the air around him instead. Creating his own siren call, meant to entice. To lure. To trap.

Would it be answered?

Shaking his rear answered that question, catching Alden’s slacked jaw, drool peeking at his mouth’s corners. His knuckles were ghostly white from clenching the bed’s edge, aching to reach out and touch. Charlie spared him a tiny smile and twirled, sending Alden’s heart into a flurry of palpitations.

He’d love to take credit for the impromptu dance number but the truth was another story. A result of a late night film session with Tom and Lester, coming upon a scene of a woman giving a lap dance to her partner. Lester wouldn’t shut up about how hot the scene was while Tom criticized the actress’s movements, citing her lack of technique. He ended up watching the rest of the movie alone after Lester demanded a demonstration.

But the idea stayed shelved in his brain, waiting for its chance to resurface.

What better place than the comfort of home? In the safety of Alden’s presence, where such decisions would be lauded and not laughed at.

He continued dancing, picking up pace, waiting for the next moment to strike. Upon the crescendo of the song, the singer’s voice a high octave, Charlie stripped off his trousers, tossing them aside in one clean move. 

“Jesus Charlie-” Alden choked out, clapping his hand over his mouth to avoid further slip ups.

Charlie didn’t hold it against him, chuckling as he shook his rear at Alden, the thin layer of his pants their only barrier.

“May I continue?”

Not trusting himself to speak, Alden furiously nodded.

Stepping as close as he could into Alden’s space, Charlie brought Alden’s hands onto his hips, being mindful to keep them at the hemline of his pants.

“Take these off me love,” He whispered, purposefully brushing his breath against Alden’s ear. “Touch only the pants.”

Alden swallowed, nodding as he stared at Charlie’s pants, eye level with his covered cock.

Carefully he tugged the pants down, watching his fingers to make sure they didn’t stray. It painted an amusing image, a deeply concentrated Alden with his tongue sticking out, trying to ignore the cock in his face as he worked. When the hemline of his pants brushed over his cock, Charlie moaned loudly, not so subtly jutting his cock near Alden’s face, his cheeks burning a bright red.

“Careful, I’m very sensitive,” Charlie giggled, biting his lip as he trailed an index finger down the length of his cock, moaning softly.

“See?”

Alden nodded, his entire complexion going pink, determined not to let himself be distracted. A noble endeavor if not for Charlie's efforts to derail it, taking every opportunity to rile him up with husky whispers and teasing touches. It didn’t last long, knowing it was all over once his pants pooled around his ankles.

“Nice work love,” Charlie answered, brushing his pants aside, breaking a smile at Alden’s relieved sigh. “I think you earned a reward for that.”

He straddled Alden’s lap, hooking his arms around his neck before connecting their lips. Alden melted into the kiss, moaning hungrily in the back of his throat. Warm hands palmed Charlie’s buttocks making him arch into Alden’s hold, groaning at the feeling of denim rubbing against his cock. Alden manhandled his rear, squeezing handfuls of the soft muscle, his fingers teasingly brushing against his cleft, making Charlie writhe. His form of revenge for earlier, one that Charlie happily accepted.

He broke the kiss after a few minutes, leaving the pair panting hot plumes of breath, faces flushed from exertion.

“You wanna know somethin’ babe?” Alden panted, kissing the corner of Charlie’s mouth.

“What?”

Alden cracked a crooked smile, dragging his hands over the hemline of Charlie’s shirt. “I think I like you wearin’ just the turtleneck.”

Right, he had forgotten his half state of dress. 

“Maybe I should walk around like this more often.”

“Please do.” 

Charlie giggled, his laugh dying off when teeth scraped against his throat, nibbling his skin. He melted into butter as Alden’s hands glided over his ribcage before rucking up the front of his shirt.

“Open up for me love.”

He didn’t need to be told twice, opening his mouth as Alden gently tucked the shirt past his lips, tasting fabric on his tongue.

“Good boy.” Alden whispered, pecking his cheek. Charlie’s cock twitched appreciatively at that.

Alden bit his lip, tracing his fingers along the contours and dips of Charlie’s chest, leaving behind trails of gooseflesh. His navel was tickled, the fabric offering little suppression to his moans. But nothing further occurred than feather light touches, making his skin buzz with anticipation, leaving him wanting. Adopting his best seductive stare, he batted his eyes at Alden, nudging his chest against him.

“You want more?” 

Yes.

Charlie presented his bare chest, batting his emeralds once more. But Alden wasn’t swayed, invulnerable to his entrapment. He kept his fingers out of reach, deliberately tracing around Charlie’s nipples, stoking tremors down his spine.

“Think you can last longer than last time, babe? I wanna make you enjoy this.” Alden’s lips returned to his neck, suckling at the crook of his jaw.

That last time had been total fluke, lasting no longer than a minute before cumming in his trousers, a result of wearing a too thin sweater and Alden’s underhanded tactics. He would do better this time. 

Swear down.

He nodded once, puffing out his chest to goad him. The smile on Alden’s face turned mischievous, a sign of wicked good things to come. Suddenly, Alden plunged his fingers into his mouth, making obscene sounds as he licked them. Charlie salivated at the sight, clenching the wet fabric between his teeth as Alden brought them to his chest, hovering above his left nipple. He sucked in a sharp breath as they made contact, tracing the sensitive skin.

Alden’s touches were slow, tortuous, all in his effort to unwind him. And god was it working. Reduced to a writhing mess, he rutted against Alden, whining loudly as the latter lapped at his areola with his tongue.

“You’re so close aren’t you babe? Gotchu leakin’ all over my trousers.”

Charlie moaned, glancing down to see precum gathering at his cockhead. He whimpered, eyes apologetic as Alden chuckled softly.

“No worries babe, not like I’m doin’ myself any favors. ‘Specially with you looking the way you do,” He gestured at his jeans, pointing at a noticeable bulge, a wet patch staining the denim. Charlie’s mouth tilted up in a smirk, pleased to see his effect on Alden. Until Alden’s hand went to his cock, scooping the precum onto his fingers.

Charlie let out a muffled squeak and caught Alden’s crooked smirk, his gaze glued to his untouched nipple. Oh no.

Before he could react, Alden lathered his nipple with his own cum, having the audacity to lick his fingers after. Charlie mewled, grinding into Alden’s lap as he received the same treatment to the other. 

“You’re so sexy babe,” Alden remarked huskily, latching his lips to Charlie’s neck as he kneaded his nipples. “Get’s me so randy to see you like this,”

“A gorgeous mess,”

A pull to his nipple.

“So fit,”

A twist to both nubs.

“And all mine.”

Charlie shuddered, his hands fisting into Alden’s shirt for purchase, his breath coming in laboured pants from his touch.

Deliciously sinful touches that were too much. The air around turned thick and heavy, clogging up his remaining senses, taking away all lucidity. He keened, whining loudly into his soaked shirt as he rutted frantically, his cock seconds away from exploding. 

“Go on babe, cum for me,” Alden whispered, tonguing the shell of his ear. “Lemme wear your mess on my shirt. Show everyone so they can see what you’ve done.”

It was the filthiest thing Alden had ever uttered and the conjured image of it short-circuited his brain, making him keel over and spill streaks of his cum over Alden’s chest. He had never cum so hard in his life, leaving plenty of material over Alden’s shirt to leave an abstract design. A one of a kind custom. Priceless. 

Mind still trapped in the fog, he floated on a cloud, hardly recognizing the removal of his shirt, slumping against Alden as it was tossed aside. All he wanted was to feel. To soak in the warmth and praise of Alden, all in the form of tight embrace and a hand carding through his damp curls, creating pleasant tingles on his scalp.

Wow.

Several moments passed before either of them said a word, basking in the comfortable silence for as long as they could. But muffled thumps soon disturbed their quiet atmosphere, all coming from outside Charlie’s door.

“What was that?” Alden asked, gripping him closer.

Charlie didn’t have to guess.

“My uncles, I believe. Pay them no mind.”

Alden smiled. “Trust me babe, all I intend to focus on is you and your cute little butt.”

He squeezed his butt for emphasis, giggling at Charlie’s drawn out moan.

“God I can’t believe we did all that and I’m the only one who’s starkers.”

“I have no complaints about that.” Alden chuckled, waggling his brows suggestively.

“You need to fix this love.”

“How?” Alden teased, squeezing his butt again.

Charlie sidled closer, dragging his index finger along Alden’s soiled shirt.

“Join me.” 

He ran his finger over the bulge in his jeans. Alden hissed quietly, his poor cock strained by the thick material of the denim. 

Charlie pulled his lips into a pout. “How else am I going to feel this cock inside me? Fucking me until I’m all spent. Enough for you to wear a dozen shirts with my mess on them.”

There had never been a faster disrobing in the history of the planet and there would never be again.

What the hell was taking him so long?

Tom sat on the bed, impatiently tapping his fingers as he glared at the door. He sent Lester to fetch a glass of wine several minutes ago. No amount of videos or memes could inconvenience him for so long.

Time to investigate.

He paused the movie on the telly, stepping into his slippers before quietly leaving the bedroom. Colour him surprised upon finding a short figure at the end of the darkened hallway.

“Lester?” 

Tom reached out to flick on the hallway light, hearing a harsh “no” as he did so. 

But it was too late. 

Light flooded the hallway, illuminating the long pathway and Lester. Drawing all attention to his figure lurking by Charlie’s room. With his face planted against the door.

Oh good god.

Tom sneered, face scrunching as he whispered harshly. “What the fuck?”

Lester shushed him, eyeing the door. Whether or not he was more concerned about disturbing Charlie than being caught red handed, save a hand down his own trousers.

What was certain? Never letting Lester live this down.

Tom approached him. “For god’s sake Lester, this is what you were doing? What the hell is wrong with you?”

“It’s not what it looks like, Tom, promise.” Lester whispered, fixing his pajama bottoms to hide his-oh god was he bloody hard?

Tom growled, struggling to keep his voice below a whisper. Considering the circumstances, he deserved a goddamn medal for doing so. “Christ Lester, have you no shame? Leave Charlie alone. You-you didn’t even get me my drink did you?”

Lester feigned remorse, tilting his head back towards the door as if to absolve himself of any error.

“What can I say? I got distracted. With how long we’ve been stuck here,” He pointed at the door. “I’d say that’s a good thing.

Ridiculous.

Tom rolled his eyes. “That’s absolutely-”

A series of high pitched moans cut him off midtirade, painting his cheeks a bright pink. It was no question who those sounds belonged to. Or how delicious they sounded.

Fuck.

“See!?” Lester gestured wildly at the door. “You can’t tell me that’s not the hottest thing ever? Aren’t you dying to see?”

Tom bit the inside of his cheek, eyes peering from his periphery towards the door, the noise inside growing louder. Creating vast imagery of lewdness and eroticism inside his head. Only he didn’t have to imagine it, remembering that night on the Ridge. Driving into Charlie’s tight heat over and over again, coaxing a litany of sounds that stoked the arousal in his belly. A sinfully delightful threesome that forever lived in infamy.

Only he didn’t go around advertising his desire for another threesome like Lester did. And he certainly didn’t retreat into those memories during his more…weaker moments.

No. Never.

Tom huffed. “What I want is for you to get me my wine and to get your arse back in our bedroom. You’re supposed to be better than this Lester-“

”I know, I know! But god what else is there to do here! Just give me one more minute to listen then I’ll go. Maybe two.”

The bastard had the audacity to return his ear to the door, He would have been successful had he not been prevented, spun around in Tom’s grip as he planted his back against the wall.

“Don’t.” Tom warned, having had enough of Lester’s antics.

“Or what?” He replied, raising one eyebrow in challenge.

This.

Capturing Lester’s wrists in one hand, Tom pinned them to the wall above his head, using his height to tower over his partner. The look of surprise on Lester’s face should have been enough to abate his need for revenge, avenging his long forgotten drink. Until the sly smirk on Lester’s face erased it, the mischievous twinkle in his eye inviting all sorts of danger.

Oh, he planned this.

Bastard.

Lester shifted in his hold, his smirk never wavering. 

“Don’t tell me that’s all you’re gonna do?”

He should have told Lester to screw himself. To let him suffer the consequences for eavesdropping on an intimate moment. That would have been suitable enough. Yet the way his partner was staring at him with wide eyes, looking at him as if he were the most desirable being on this planet, Tom didn’t have the heart to punish him.

Tease him mercilessly? Absolutely.

“Are you in any position to give orders?” Tom whispered, adopting a husky timbre in his voice that turned Lester’s legs to jelly.

He’d succeeded as the latter nearly crumpled, visibly affected, held in place by the grip on his wrists.

“Not like you to get so riled Lester.” Tom mused.

“Fuck off.” Lester moaned, bucking his hips against Tom’s, desperate to create friction.

Tom chuckled, purposefully keeping his hips away from Lester’s, relinquishing one hand. He trailed a finger along the edge of Lester’s jawline, observing the small gooseflesh that emerged after his touch.

“C’mon stop being a tease.” Lester groused.

Tom raised a brow, his finger paused at the column of his neck. “Would you rather I stop?”

He loosened his hold on Lester’s wrists, grinning as Lester’s eyes widened, shaking his head in refusal.

“Thought so.”

He continued his path, tracing the juncture of his neck, enraptured as Lester struggled to keep himself in check, spilling out quiet protests. Tom chuckled, dragging his hand down Lester’s chest, finding his destination as the waistband of his trousers.

“C’mon, c’mon, c’mon,” Lester whined and rocked his hips again, yearning to be touched.

Tom rolled his eyes, dipping his fingers under his waistband. “Patience Lester. You could use some.”

“Later, later, c’mon get going.”

Tom scoffed, pecking Lester’s cheek. “I will when I’m good and ready.”

His answer wasn’t enough to satisfy Lester, continuing to make disparaging comments under his breath, brows knitted together in frustration. Tom smiled gleefully, enjoying his revenge, determined to keep Lester on edge for the rest of the night.

His softer side had other ideas, sliding his hand into Lester’s pants, cupping his cock.

“Holy shi-” Lester cried out, silenced in the nick of time by Tom’s lips.

A miscalculation on Tom’s part. The last thing they needed was Charlie to catch them outside his door, engaged in a sordid affair that no amount of explanation or excuses could cover. Any reasonable person would have called it quits there, the game too dangerous to continue. Yet the moan drawn from Lester had Tom growing hard in his trousers, eager to induce more sounds from his lover, ones that wouldn’t dare reach past Charlie’s door.

So as long as Lester could help it.

Severing the kiss, Tom nibbled at Lester’s jawline, chuckling quietly at his stifled stuffers and breathless pants.

“You wanted this,” Tom whispered as he palmed Lester’s cock. “So you’ll have to be very quiet.”

Lester cursed under his breath, calling Tom every name his long vocabulary had accumulated. That only spurred Tom on, stroking Lester’s cock in slow patterns as he rocked into his hand. He snickered, biting down on a sensitive spot of Lester’s neck below his ear, enjoying his suppressed grunt.

“Perhaps next time you’ll learn not to let yourself fall to such…distractions.”

Lester groaned, baring his neck as Tom bit down on another spot. “Yeah, except yours, right?”

Tom rolled his eyes, smiling despite himself. “Except mine.”

He continued stroking Lester to fruition, feeling liquid gather at his cockhead and trickle down onto his fingers. His own cock twitched beneath his trousers, neglected from all the attention. He would make Lester see to that later.

It didn’t take much on his end to work Lester into a haggard mess, the latter puffing harsh breaths as he lamented his torture. Only after his hundredth plea did Tom apply leniency, making an earnest effort. It was no surprise that Lester came soon after, spilling himself into Tom’s palm. 

He relinquished Lester’s wrists, withdrawing his sticky hand.

“You were pent up weren’t you?” Tom mused, observing his stained hand. 

The exasperated look on Lester’s face was all the answer he needed.

Tom held out his hand. “I hope you intend to clean this up.”

He expected to have his hand batted away, not to have his wrist trapped in Lester’s grip as the man suckled on his index finger, obscenely licking off his own spend. Tom swallowed thickly as he adjusted the waistband of his pajama bottoms.

Well, he could never accuse him of lack of tenacity, that was certain.

Still, he wasn’t about to be shown up so easily.

Staring Lester dead in the eye, he brought his hand to his lips and licked off the remaining residue.

“Bastard, you can never let me have a win, huh?” Lester chuckled.

No.

Tom took his hand. “Come on, I want to finish the rest of the movie.”

Lester nodded. “We could do that or…” He pointed at Tom’s pajama bottoms, a noticeable tent bulging through. “I could take care of that.”

The answer couldn’t be more obvious.

“Get inside.”

Lester grinned, his smile promising mischief. 

“Yes sir.”

Chapter Text

Charlie never had a favorite day of the week. 

Growing up, it didn’t matter. Each day was another sludge to survive, leaving him praying that the next would be marginally better than before. That attitude was abandoned the day he was taken; a late Thursday evening. He hated them after that. Forever a blight on the calendar of his life.

Fridays were a close second. Denning designated them as their “play time”, spending the entire day trapped in the man’s embrace, explaining his tears as a result of his love for him and not the thick cock driving again and again into his rear.

He didn’t keep track of the dates under Tom and Lester’s roof. Made it easier to forget his captivity by letting the days blend into one long horizon, only remembering that it had been a Wednesday the night he saved Lester. It’d also been a Wednesday the day Tom sent Denning from their home, choosing Charlie over workplace loyalty. He liked Wednesdays after that.

But even that couldn’t compare to Sunday, his unequivocal favorite day. Sundays were reserved for him and Alden, a chance for the two to bond. A perfect capper to a long week, ending every seven days on the highest of notes.

This Sunday was no different. They had spent the morning together sharing a breakfast with Harris and his girlfriend, exchanging laughs and updates all the while Charlie and Alden played footsie underneath the table. Only after a stray swipe to Harris’s calf, did they concede defeat. 

The rest of their day would be spent thrift shopping. Alden was in the process of redecorating his bedroom and wanted to pick up some pieces for his greenery. It also presented an opportunity for Charlie to liven up his own bedroom, grateful that Tom and Lester were sequestered at home. The last thing he needed was the pair’s judgemental comments on whether an item bore the honor of being a worthy addition to their home.

Two shops into their adventure, they had nothing to show for their efforts, finding many of the shelves picked to bare bones or far out of their price ranges. Tom and Lester may have been comfortable spending hundreds even thousands of pounds on useless kitsch furniture, but Charlie was far from the type. 

He did hesitate upon catching an anatomical model of the human torso, an impressively sized piece that appeared well worth the five hundred pound price tag. That was left behind in the shop, making a mental note to check back for it on a future trip.

After stopping for a bite to eat, they took a detour to Charlie’s favorite used book shop. He was keen to add to his library of medical journals and novels, having filled the small bookcase that Alden had been kind enough to purchase. 

Poor thing had planned to surprise him with it in person, yet his chances of a drop in were dashed by Phoebe’s security, keeping him at a stalemate at the entrance for over an hour before all was settled. Tom and Lester were still coming to terms with Alden’s knowledge of their location. Still uneasy about Alden in general, frankly, with Charlie finding his boyfriend at the foot of stairs white as a sheet, the bookcase in his arms his one defense against Tom and Lester’s deathly stares.

Charlie shivered at the memory, thanking his stars that he hadn’t left for work yet, leaving Alden stranded in Tom and Lester’s company. He trusted them, obviously, but a small part of him couldn’t help but worry about the possibility of something far more nefarious occurring, knowing the pair’s ire for Alden. 

Best to not dwell on that thought.

“Babe, anythin’ specific you’re lookin’ for?” Alden asked, bringing Charlie back to the present.

“Not particularly.” He replied, trailing his hand down the spines of the books he was peering at.

“Well, lemme know if you find a copy of Robert’s 2nd edition of ‘Forming Fungi’. Gonna need that for me class.”

Charlie nodded. “I’ll be sure to keep that in mind. That book might be too niche to find here though.”

“Never know unless you try.” Alden countered, pecking his cheek before disappearing behind a pillar of books.

Charlie smiled softly, raising a hand to his pink cheek. Leave it to Alden to never falter before a challenge, carrying an optimistic air that Charlie could only dream of. Perhaps in time, some of that could leech onto him. 

He wandered the cramped aisles of the shop, keeping a close eye out for a pink cover of fungi. Alden had taken up a post in the corner where all the fauna books were kept, creating a small moat around himself as he searched for that ever evasive cover. It was only because of Charlie’s loyal patronage did he avoid a strict dressdown from the bookkeeper for treating his books in such a manner.

Charlie continued his quest elsewhere, finding himself in his favorite section where medical books, both fiction and otherwise, were shelved. He had to swallow down his impulse to fill his basket with new novels, knowing damn well he had three books at home waiting to have their spines cracked. He would not give into temptation this time.

That sentiment lasted no more than two minutes, having filled his basket with three journals, four textbooks on internal structure, and novel accompaniment to Dr. Joven. 

Next time, he would do better.

As he continued to peruse the textbooks, a specific spine caught his eyes, stopping him in his tracks. A familiar white book he had memorized almost cover to cover, a close companion amongst a sea of students. Charlie pulled it from its spot, frowning as his suspicions were confirmed, recognizing it as the book from his first introductory class. A trip down memory lane, dredging up unpleasant memories with it. 

Remembering Kevin and his vile nature, creating the catalyst for his cheating scandal and the painful aftermath Charlie suffered.

His crumble under the pressure, realizing things would get worse before they would get better.

And his failure in overcoming it, his perseverance all but gone.

He stared at the book for a long time, forgetting his breath. Jamming it back in its spot, he earned a narrowed glare from the bookkeeper for his rough handling. He didn’t want to see that damn book again, the threat of tears planning to spill over his glossy eyes. No, he wouldn’t cry, wouldn’t allow this book of all things to make him break down in his favorite shop, even with the comfort of Alden by his side. 

And just when he thought his trip was over, he saw another familiar spine, a thick gray hardcover he had seen in passing everyday. Back in the estate. Before it got stained with his bloody palmprint, forever bearing the evidence of his will to survive. Before it got bore the droplets of his sweat from saving Lester. And before it was lost forever in flames, induced by a monster drunk on his own power.

A thoroughly sober contrast.

This time, he was careful, removing the book as if it was a sacred artifact. Despite its familiarity, the book felt foreign in his grasp, missing the worn texture of canvas and the stains permanently embedded into the cover. Holding more of his past in his hands, a riddled history he had yet to come to terms with himself.

Charlie was too engrossed to notice Alden sneaking behind him, startled by a pink cover being waved in his face, dropping his book on the table in front of him.

“Found it!” Alden exclaimed, keeping his voice to a suppressed whisper.

“How on Earth did you manage that?”

Alden chuckled and shrugged, as if it wasn't any challenge at all. “Told you, no harm in tryin’.”

“You were right.” Charlie sighed bemusedly.

“What was that?” Alden asked, cupping his ear.

Unbelievable.

Charlie playfully rolled his eyes. “You were right, love.”

“Once more?”

Don’t encourage him. 

“You were one hundred percent right.”

Nevermind.

“Course,” Alden beamed, snaking his hand into Charlie’s curls and pulling him in for a kiss.

Charlie let out a muffled squeak, melting into the kiss. If Alden kept this up, he wouldn’t mind being wrong more often, which was probably his intent all along. When it was over, he blinked away the stars in his vision.

“Looks like you’ve found a few things too,” Alden reached over to grab Charlie’s dropped book, inspecting the cover. “You gonna get this too?”

Charlie took the book from him. “I’m not sure. I’ve had this before so it would be nice to replace it. I haven’t seen it since Tom and Lester’s old home.”

“They bought that for you?”

“Not necessarily, they kept it on hand for-” Charlie paused, catching his tongue.

“For what babe?”

Charlie chewed on his lower lip. “N-nevermind.”

He returned the book back to its spot with more force than necessary, ignoring Alden’s raised brow. 

“I’m ready to go.”

They finalized their purchases at the register, leaving the shop with a heavy canvas bag, generously lugged over Alden’s shoulder. They decided to call it quits after that, more than satisfied with their literary finds.

Back at Alden’s flat, the two settled in comfortably. Alden tended to his plants while Charlie checked on the kettle, preparing Alden’s favorite batch of tea. He had a few hours left before Tom and Lester expected him home, and he intended to make the most of them.

As the kettle whistled, Charlie took it off the stove and poured two mugs for tea, adding the appropriate accouterments just the way Alden liked it. 

“Tea’s ready.”

He added a small lump of sugar to his mug, smiling as an arm wound around his torso and pulled him flush against Alden’s chest. 

“Thanks babe.” Alden remarked, pressing a light kiss to Charlie’s curls and taking his mug in hand.

Charlie beamed, cradling his hands around Alden as he lightly swayed in his embrace. “You’re welcome. By the way, you’re almost out of brown sugar.”

“I trust someone’s gonna use their special discount to pick me up some, yeah?” Alden teased and sipped his tea.

Yes, even Alden wasn’t immune to the advantages of his employee discount.

Charlie shifted to face him, resting his arms on his chest. “I’ll get back to you on that. But I can be persuaded.” 

Alden broke into a mischievous smirk, the one that gave Charlie all sorts of butterflies in his belly. No one could ever match its brilliance.

“I see, I see, you want some…incentive?”

Exactly.

Setting his mug down, Alden wrapped his arms around him snugly. Charlie giggled, batting his eyes as he waited for Alden to take initiative, refusing to compromise without the proper motivation. He didn’t have to wait long before their lips connected, smiling into the kiss. He savored it, moaning appreciatively. 

The hands on his back traced the dips of his spine, roaming down his torso before finding their way to his rear, inevitably squeezing. That broke Charlie from the kiss, letting out an embarrassing moan, his cheeks flushing pink as Alden chuckled. 

“Sorry babe, you’ve got a cute bum. Couldn’t resist.”

Charlie rolled his eyes, smiling as he adjusted Alden’s collar. “My one weakness. It’s not fair that you can pull that trick on me to get what you want.”

He moaned as Alden squeezed his butt again, earning himself a playful glare. His partner never looked more proud, clearly pleased with himself.

“Just don’t have a sensitive bum babe,” Alden replied, as if Charlie had any control over the sensitive areas of his anatomy.

“You’re not sensitive there are you?” Charlie asked, receiving a smug head nod as his answer.

He decided to test that theory by squeezing Alden’s butt, pouting as the latter provided no reaction, his self satisfied grin never falling.

“Told ya’. Does nothin’ for me there.”

Perhaps another tactic could work then.

Charlie bit his lip, eyeing Alden as he trailed his hands over his torso, watching for any minute reaction. Instead, his lover stayed stone still, watching amusedly as Charlie scoured for a weak point, any achilles heel to fail him. When his thumb brushed against the crook of Alden’s armpit, the twitch of his right eye gave him away.

Charlie grinned widely, brushing his thumb again, catching Alden chewing the inside of his cheek.

Now he had him.

“Are you ticklish here love?”

“N-no. Not there.”

Liar.

He swiped his thumb again. This time, he got a visible shudder from Alden, along with a suppressed snort.

Gotcha.

“Well…I…think…you…are!”

Immediately, he tickled his under arms, giggling as Alden squirmed, reveling in his triumph.

“Charlie!” 

Alden broke free and ran to take refuge in the living area, grabbing a throw pillow for protection.

Charlie cackled, elated at this new discovery as he sauntered in after, holding his hands up like pincers. “Don’t be scared, love, I only found your one weakness.”

Alden shook his head, holding the pillow like a shield as he rounded the couch, determined to keep his distance. Adorable really if Charlie hadn’t been on a mission to make him surrender.

“Put those away babe, I’m serious!”

Not a chance.

Flashing his “pincers”, Charlie pounced at Alden, missing him by a matter of inches as his lover bolted down the hall, tossing the pillow behind him as a makeshift obstacle. Sadly for him, all Charlie had to do was hop over the cushion, resuming the chase. Evoking his best evil laugh, Charlie cornered him in the bedroom, closing the door behind him with an ominous click.

“Face it love,” Charlie grinned, striding towards his cowering partner. “You’re out of options.”

With that, he tackled Alden onto the bed, tickling his underarms relentlessly.

Alden shrieked, his yells for mercy broken up by his laughter as he flailed on the bed.

“Charlie! Babe stop!”

“Never!” Charlie affirmed and continued his tickle torture.

His upper hand was short-lived as Alden wriggled free, flipping Charlie onto his back and piling on top. He had no chance to react before his wrists were caught in Alden’s hand and pinned to the cushions above his head. Charlie’s smile fell, testing his hands for any give, finding none. 

Finding himself trapped. A grip that was determined to keep him in place. Keep him from running.

Charlie stared at Alden. “A-Alden let me go.”

Alden’s grin returned, morphing into a predatory smile, evocative of the ones he had come face to face a million times before. The canine smile he had committed to memory, seeing the face flash of the man that instilled that fear into him in the first place. For the first time in Alden’s company, Charlie felt afraid.

“Alden please,” Charlie asserted as panic seeped into his voice, the grip on his hands failing to withdraw.

But Alden only cackled, leaning close enough for his hot breath to tickle his face, much like a wolf teasing its captured prey.

“And my revenge begins!” Alden chuckled, squeezing his wrists harder.

Charlie’s breath quickened, feeling sweat beading on his temples as he stared at the wolf before him, desperate for one last chance at escape. 

“I SAID LET ME GO!”

The tight pressure around his wrists fell away and Charlie quickly retreated, crawling back to rest against the headboard as he gasped for breath. He examined his wrists, tending to the sensitive skin for the impression of rope marks, sighing in relief at finding none.

Lowering his hands, he spotted Alden from his periphery. Sat on the edge of the bed, his face twisted into a grimace, his brows knitted tightly together.

“It—I was just, I didn’t mean to,” Alden stammered, struggling to find his words for an apology, yet his furrowed brows suggested he didn’t know what to apologize for. He fisted his hands into his comforter, clenching the fabric so tight his knuckles turned white.

Charlie gulped, hesitant to speak, opting for a low whisper instead.

“Alden. Y-you, you didn’t do anything.”

Alden scoffed. “Sure feels like I did.”

“It’s not your fault. Look, I can explain -”

“I hope so,” Alden curtly interrupted. “Here I was just tryna have fun with me boyfriend, mind you, doin’ the exact same thing you were doin’ two seconds ago and you-you go barkin’ at me like its the worst thing I coulda done.”

Charlie flinched, his heart dropping into the pit of his belly. Alden had never been so blunt with him before. It was so unlike him, to see his carefree smile replaced by a scowl. It didn’t suit him, it looked wrong on his face. 

Charlie knew he deserved his vitriol, yet that didn’t stop his tears from brewing or the tightness in throat. A consequence of an entire lifetime of absorbing negativity, his fragile shell barely holding together. Yet Alden, to his ever growing credit, softened his expression, patting the spot next to him for Charlie to take. Being the bigger person yet again.

“Sorry. I’m sorry,” Alden muttered, taking the blame for something that was never his in the first place.

“No,” Charlie blurted out, surprising himself and Alden, finally meeting his gaze.

Snuffing down his tears, Charlie crawled across the bed and sat next to him, keeping a small gap between them.

“Don’t apologize. Y-you’re right. You were only trying to have fun,” Charlie sighed, looking at his hands instead of Alden, picking at the skin on the corner of his thumb and making it bleed. “I-I, I shouldn’t have yelled at you.”

Alden’s hand covered his own, stopping any further damage.

“You shouldn’t have. What mithers me is the way you did it. I don’t mind you tellin’ me to sod if you had enough of me antics, but,” Alden pulled a face. “You screamed at me. Not like you were angry or mardy, but like you were scared of me.”

Charlie winced. 

Damn Alden’s perceptiveness. 

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to yell at you, I-I just don’t like being—”

Held down.

Tied down.

Tormented.

Trapped.

“R-restrained,” Charlie spat out. “That’s all.”

It was as good a word as any. 

What else could he say?

He didn’t have the heart to fabricate a reason, another lie to add to the wedge of false transparency between them. An ever widening gap. There was no way for him to traverse it safely, not without toppling over the edge and descending into an abyss of his own creation.

He hated that it existed. Hated himself for adding to the chasm’s depth. Hated that it became a habit for him to lie without even blinking, his smile vacant. Worse yet, was how oblivious Alden was to it all, accepting every false truth without a second thought.

And like every other time before, Charlie expected his response to placate Alden. But a quick glance from his periphery confirmed the contrary, catching his hardened gaze, directed at no one in particular.

Charlie swallowed, feeling the tense silence sink in.

“Alright,” Alden nodded, squeezing his hand. “Fair play, won’t be doin’ that again.”

Charlie let out a small sigh of relief, another hurdle conquered.

Then a hand curled around his chin, tilting his face up.

“Charlie,” Alden paused, chewing on his lip. “You know you can tell me anythin’ right?”

Charlie’s eyes widened fractionally, his breath halting in his throat.

“Y-yes, I know.”

“Anythin’ at all, yeah? The good and… not so good parts.”

Charlie nodded, shifting uneasily. “I know.”

More silence followed. Suspended still air that bridged between them, a perfect opportunity like no other to confess. A baited question. All that was missing was the hook dangling in front of him with a ripened worm for the taking.

But Charlie didn’t budge, didn’t wink. Nor did his heart pang at the wilted expression in Alden’s eyes, disappointment veiling over them.

Alden sighed heavily. “Good. Alright then.”

He kissed Charlie’s forehead before pulling away, standing up to stretch.

“Let’s finish our tea, should be cooled by now.”

A weak transition, but a transition nonetheless. Charlie peered up to see Alden extending a hand, his form of an olive branch after what transpired. 

No matter how he felt inside, caught in constant struggle of truth and falsities, one thing was always certain: the comfort of his beloved’s hand in his own. There was no dispute there, no masking necessary. Only warmth.

He took it then, squeezing it for reassurance, relieved at the small twinkle of teeth from Alden’s grin, however guarded it was. There was security in it. 

Strength.

Love.

Maybe one day he’d find the heart to tell Alden all. The courage to come clean about everything.

Just not today.

He had hoped to find a little peace upon returning home. A little quiet, a hot shower and spending the remainder of the evening with one of his newly acquired books. That hope was squashed upon spotting three large SUV’s in the driveway, telltale signs of Phoebe’s entourage. 

Charlie sucked in a breath, waving politely at the posted guards in the drive as he walked past, ignoring their blank stares and the steel holstered over their shoulders. He awkwardly squeezed past the two stationed at the doorway, mumbling a quiet apology as he fumbled for his keys. Even with the door as a barrier, he could hear a heated debate happening inside. With three loudmouths vying for their say, what else was new?

He hesitated, praying that the trio would pay him no mind, allowing him to slip to his room unnoticed. It was just his luck that he entered the home during a lull in the conversation, drawing everyone’s full attention.

Fuck.

“Charlie!” Phoebe shrieked, jumping from the couch to sweep him into a tight bear hug.

He gasped, wheezing breathlessly as he was crushed in her grip, looking at her nearby guard for help. The large grunt did nothing of course and rolled his eyes at the exchange. He probably wasn’t paid enough to deal with her foolishness.

“Down Phoebe,” Lester remarked yet made no efforts to remove himself from the couch.

“I’m surprised you’re not tired of this routine by now.” Tom added, moving from his spot on the chair to refill his wine glass.

So much for help.

She released him then, preoccupied with fixing his curls over his need for oxygen, swallowing down gulps of air as his lungs recovered.

“Sorry angel. Can’t help myself.” 

She puckered her lips, aiming to plant them on his cheek. It was only by the narrowest of margins and an impressive gymnastics lean did he manage to avoid it, falling to the floor with his bag instead. He ignored Tom and Lester’s bemused chuckles as he collected himself.

“Thanks guys,” Charlie muttered, sighing in defeat as Phoebe cooed over him, dusting off the dirt from his clothes. “T-thank you.”

“Anytime angel. Where have you been by the way? Making me wait an hour to see your cute little face.” She chided him, squeezing his cheek between her fingers.

“I was with A-Alden. We went thrift shopping.” 

“Ooh, find anything good?” Lester chimed in.

Charlie shook his head.

“We would have found a piece or two, had we’d been allowed to accompany you.” Tom murmured, glowering at Phoebe as he finished off his wine glass.

Phoebe sighed, brushing past Charlie to reclaim her spot on the couch. “Can’t be too careful Tommy, how many times have I made myself clear?”

“A million.” Lester bitterly added, pouting as he spotted the empty wine bottle.

Ah, that explained her visit. No doubt were Tom and Lester trying to negotiate their release, spending more than two months held up at home. To describe them as ‘fed up’ would be the understatement of the century.

He needed to exit this conversation quickly, lest he hear any compromising information.

“O-oh well don’t let me intrude.” Charlie remarked and turned on his heels to exit.

Unfortunately he didn’t get very far as a figure nearly bowled him over like a skittle, blocking him from the staircase.

“Charlie,” Lester grinned, his smile unnaturally wide and bright.

Oh no, now what?

“Wouldn’t you agree we’ve been kept here long enough?” 

Charlie swallowed tightly. 

He didn’t like this. Didn’t want to contribute to a conversation he was never privy too. Yet he suspected Lester wouldn’t let him through without an answer, his hands gripping the handrails tightly.

He nodded.

“See?!” Lester exclaimed and threw his arm over Charlie, dragging him to Phoebe. “Now just tell her that!”

“Lester,” Tom warned, finally rising from his seat.

Phoebe sat unimpressed, her arms crossed over chest. “I know you aren’t trying to weaponize my angel against me Lesty. You know better than that.”

“Even better,” Lester’s eyes widened. “Use that famous pout of yours, work your magic!”

To emphasize his point, he adopted his best attempt at Charlie’s puppy eyes routine, down to the tremble of his lower lip. All that did was make Phoebe and Tom double over in laughter. It was only the arm encircled around his neck that kept Charlie from joining in, receiving a warning squeeze from Lester, his cheeks burning red.

“Alright-alright I get it, mine sucks. Come on Charlie, do this for me and I’ll make it worth your while.”

“Lester,” Charlie whined, having had enough of his shenanigans.

“Do it.”

For god’s sake.

Exhaling a sigh, Charlie wore his best puppy eyes, batting his eyes at Phoebe and jutting his lower lip, adding the critical whimper that Lester had forgotten.

“No fair! Put those away!” Phoebe shouted and shielded her eyes.

“You mean we could have saved ourselves the trouble had we just used Charlie in the first place?” Tom scoffed, his face dripping in disgust.

Evidently. Not his fault they never came to that conclusion in the first place.

Lester shrugged. “Now we know. Hit her again kid.”

Charlie rolled his eyes and whimpered loudly.

“Ugh enough! I’ll see what I can do.” Phoebe groaned, prying Charlie from Lester’s hold and hugging him tightly to her breast. “Never use my angel against me again.”

Charlie sighed, wriggling himself free. “Is that all?”

Tom nodded, the only one to sense his growing irritation. “Go on. You’ve been tortured enough.”

Thank you.

He excused himself and gathered his bag off the floor. He narrowed his eyes at Lester, poking the latter’s chest.

“You owe me.”

Lester chuckled. “And I’ll make it up to you. Besides, look on the bright side! Be easier for you to bring whatshisface around when we’re not here!”

“Alden.” Charlie corrected, clutching his bag close.

“Whatever, him. Just tell him not to get too comfortable.” Lester grinned, his giddiness for potential freedom outweighing his contempt for Alden.

Tom rolled his eyes and tousled Charlie’s curls. “He’ll make up something, won’t you?”

Charlie lowered his head and nodded, slipping past the pair to the staircase.

Yeah, yeah he would.

He sighed quietly, ascending the stairs as the pair celebrated below, unaware of Phoebe’s lingering gaze, watching him until he disappeared out of view.

Chapter Text

It was days before they heard from Phoebe again. 

Lester spammed her with messages, each one more desperate as he waited for her verdict. When she blocked his number from her cell, he used Tom’s instead, watching his block of blue texts grow longer and longer. By the time Thursday rolled around, Lester reluctantly accepted defeat, sending a sad gif of a waving white flag as his surrender. He intended to spend his loss in bed, doom scrolling on his phone. That only lasted a few hours before Tom dragged him out of bed before shoving a broom into his hand and yelling to move his ‘lazy arse before his brain melted from all the online rot’.

Lester purposefully left piles of dirt in their office as payback for that grumpy attitude.

When lunch came and went, Lester was ready to return to bed, grabbing the broom to use as a barricade against Tom in the event of another of his moods. Until the sound of engine revving caught his attention, running to the living room window to confirm his suspicions.

“Tom! Guess who’s here?”

“Not like I have to try,” Tom muttered, joining Lester from the kitchen to peer out the window. “She really needs to consider switching her fleet to electric vehicles. The fumes are ghastly.”

“Nah she likes making an entrance.” Lester remarked, watching Phoebe exit her jeep, catching the pair’s gaze before flipping them off in response.

Tom scoffed in disgust. “If the words ‘you may leave’ are not uttered, I’m shattering her windshield.”

Lester hummed in agreement.

“Gotta get past Stoltz for that,” He pointed at the man in question, drawing his attention, his trademark glare carving deeper into his face.

“He doesn’t like us huh?”

Tom shook his head, a small smirk pulling at his lips. “No, he doesn’t.”

Smart man.

The front door swung open suddenly before Phoebe strolled in with her crew in tow.

“Afternoon boys.”

“Hi Pheebs.” Lester replied.

Tom only grunted.

She plopped onto the sectional, making herself at home by kicking up her heels on the coffee table, her sharp heels digging into the finish. Lester didn’t have to look at Tom to know the man was fuming, feeling heat radiate off him. 

“So any news for us?” Lester sidestepped around Stoltz’s large frame, ignoring the latter’s growl as he sat on the opposite couch.

“What do you mean? What news?” Her voice carried a playful lilt, much like the one she used with Lester during their early days of dating.

Best not to dwell on that.

“Don’t insult us, are we allowed to leave or not?” Tom grumbled, matching Stoltz’s glare as he brushed past the man, moving to sit on the arm of Lester’s couch.

Phoebe rolled her eyes. “If it was up to me, I’d make sure you’d stay trapped in here for the rest of your days.” 

Lester raised a brow and held Tom back from making a move to jump her. “But it is up to you? Don’t keep us hanging.”

Phoebe let out a dramatic sigh, withdrawing a cig from her inner coat pocket. “I still have my concerns, don’t forget that. Too many variables that could pop up and implicate the lot of you,”

She lit her cigarette and offered some to them. 

Lester accepted.

Tom refused.

She continued. “You two better be thanking that little angel of yours, it’s only ‘cause of him that I’m going against my better judgement.”

Lester paused mid light, the cig catching on his lower lip.

Which is?

“You two can go-”

Lester never heard the rest of her sentence. He had already bolted to the door, grabbing the car keys off their hook before breaking for the car, expertly weaving past the grunts that blocked his way, cackling as they tripped over themselves.

The shouts from the others fell on deaf ears, further drowned out by the noise of his engine. Cracking up the radio, Lester laughed excitedly as he peeled out from the driveway, deliberately hitting the bumper of one of Phoebe’s jeeps. He gave a mocking wave to the others as they ran after him, waving his middle finger at them as he drove away. 

He half expected to spot an army of Jeeps in his rearview mirror, chasing him down as he made his getaway. None did, thank fuck. He knew he’d won when he made it past the security gate, grinning at Ty’s confused expression and flipped him off twice for good measure. Just so he wasn’t left out.

Lester didn’t know where he was going, didn’t care. Finally freed from that fucking neighborhood. He drove around aimlessly, soaking in the highrises and developments, a welcome difference from the same copy and paste townhome. Even the homeless gang that gathered on the corner were a sight for sore eyes, booing at Lester when he tossed them his loose change.

Assholes.

During his drive, his mobile buzzed wildly in his pocket, no doubt blasted with calls from Phoebe and Tom. He never answered, preferring to celebrate the occasion on his own, his peace of mind secured. Ignoring the not so fun fact of what the two would do to him once he returned. 

He wasn’t scared, not at all.

Just to be on the safe side, he stopped by his favorite corner shop, picking up several rounds of liquid courage that he could legally buy. He downed one in the car, his engine idling in the car lot with the radio on full blast, enjoying his freedom. An hour and two beers later, he headed back. He sheepishly waited for Ty to open the security gate for him, feeling the heat of the man’s death stare from his station as the gate slowly opened. Luckily the six pack of ale he’d bought seemed to win him over enough not to alert Phoebe. Beer could end all wars if people really put their mind to it.

He drove through the neighborhood, humming along to the song on the radio, feeling the buzzing in his pocket come to an sudden stop. Maybe his phone had died. The vibrating probably shorted out the battery. But Lester knew better, knew that silence was a sign of trouble.

A shit load of it.

Turning the corner onto their street, his suspicions were confirmed as he approached, swearing on his life that there weren’t as many Jeeps surrounding the place, nearly ten in total.

Dozens of crewmen were posted outside, glaring at him as he drove by, their faces expressionless as he parked in the driveway. Stoltz appeared among them, more menacing than Lester had ever seen him. He lowered the radio’s volume. Skynard didn’t seem appropriate with that thing lurking outside his door. Swallowing tightly, he lowered his window halfway, smiling widely at him.

“Hey…so uh…waited long??”

Predictably, Stoltz was unfazed by his smile. Snapping his fingers, he stepped back as two men opened Lester’s door. Lester had no chance to fight back as he was grabbed from his seat, pulling out his best insults to throw against them. His words had little effect before he was thrown onto the lawn, a chorus of chuckles echoing amongst the men.

Lester growled as he flipped onto his stomach. “Oh you fuckers are gonna pay for that!”

He could have taken the whole group. Was more than willing to kick in their teeth and shatter their bones into dust. He’d been in worse odds than this.

What he was not prepared for was Stoltz’s large figure staring down at him and smirking. That fucker never smiled.

And the reason why? The thick plastic zip ties in his grip.

Oh hell fucking no.

Lester’s eyes bulged out of his head, struggling to stand to his feet. The lawn worked against him, the wet grass offering no resistance as he was tackled by Stoltz.

“Get off me!” Lester shouted, yelping when his arms were wrenched behind him, feeling sharp plastic cinch around his wrists. “I have a nice bottle of cognac in the car if you let me go asshole!”

But Stoltz didn’t bite, moving to apply another tie to his ankles, trapping them together. It was all said and done when Stoltz returned to his feet, having the nerve to throw him over his shoulder like a ragdoll.

The laughs from the rest of the men grew louder.

“Yeah laugh it up assholes, you’ll get yours!” Lester shouted, thrashing in Stoltz’s grip as he was carried inside.

Stoltz dropped him on the floor, finding the one spot in the entire living room that wasn’t carpeted.

Again, fucking asshole.

Lester winced through gritted teeth, glaring up at the red heels propped up on the coffee table.

“Thanks for the welcome party, Pheebs,” Lester grumbled, pulling against the zipties. “Though I have to say this is a bit of an overreaction.”

Phoebe took a sip from her wine glass and waved her hand at Lester. “Oh don’t look at me Lesty.”

What?

Two leather shoes stepped into his vision. Lester turned his gaze up to the slim figure they belonged too, arms crossed stiffly over his chest, fingers tapping along his elbow. Mouth twisted into a curled pout, wearing an unimpressed expression, his brows furrowed in permanent disappointment.

Ah, right.

Lester swallowed, his throat having gone dry.

“H-hey Tom, no hard feelings?”

 Tom raised a brow. “Concerning what? Leaving without a second thought? Abandoning me? I could go on.”

“Don’t forget property damage.” Phoebe chimed in, topping off her glass.

Ok, so all of the above.

“I’m sorry, ok? I got excited and really could you blame me?”

Tom’s raised brow was enough of an answer.

Right, wrong thing to say.

Lester grumbled and shifted into a sitting position as well as he could.

“I’m sorry. I should've…taken you with me?” He smiled nervously.

Tom sighed, sensing that was as good of an answer he could put up. “Close enough.”

Lester grinned, chuckling when Tom ruffled his hair. That self satisfaction lasted less than two seconds before Tom took his seat on the couch, blatantly ignoring Lester’s raised ankles.

“Now before I was rudely interrupted,” Phoebe reiterated and glared at Lester. “May I continue?”

Tom filled his own glass and nodded, smirking in Lester’s direction. “You may.”

And they fully intended to leave him tied up for the remainder of Phoebe’s visit.

Great.

Phoebe picked up where she left off, clarifying that while Tom and Lester were allowed to leave of their own free will, they were forbidden from returning to work. The heat from fellow competitors was still too high and her mole at Scotland yard had a ways to go to get the police off their trail. In other words, they were still grounded, far from the update that Lester wanted.

And if that wasn’t bad enough, his absence led to other consequences, more severe than a ban on working. 

Tom and Phoebe getting along.

Evident from their sly side glances, their quiet whispers and comments whenever Lester asked for clarification. Sharing inside jokes that flew over his head.

Most insulting of all? Clinking their wine glasses together, acting as if they hadn’t hated each other’s guts the past year. How could an hour change all that history?

“-got all that Lesty?” Phoebe asked, using her small compact to examine her lipstick.

Lester nodded in defeat. “Yeah, yeah. No work until you say so, blah, blah. Now can one of you untie me already?”

“One last thing,” Phoebe interrupted, putting her compact away. “Tom and I did some chatting while you were away,”

Obviously.

“And you two weren’t the only ones “suffering” under my house arrest rule.”

“Who else?”

Tom rolled his eyes. “Don’t be dense Lester, it’s Charlie.”

Oh, right.

“What about him?”

“Phoebe mentioned that Charlie appears to be a bit down lately, and for once I’m in agreement with her. You have noticed, right?”

“Uh…”

Tom sighed. “In any case, I believe we have the perfect solution to lift his spirits. Something we’ve been promising him for a while now.”

He paused, waiting for Lester to fill in the blanks. Unfortunately, after his rough return, Lester wasn’t in the mood for guessing, too annoyed by the plastic ties cutting into his skin. Tired of the two and their damn kumbaya attitudes.

“Just tell me!”

“His schooling, Lesty! His damn schooling,” Phoebe muttered, throwing up her hands. “You’re unbelievable y’know that?”

Tom smirked. “Another sentiment we share.”

“In any case,” She stood, dusting off imaginary dust from her pants. “That little angel needs some attention, and I imagine you could use the distraction from all this work nonsense. Do that and I'll consider letting you two lead a few small runs.”

Lester frowned, not entirely convinced that would be enough. They’d been out of action for far longer than he was comfortable with, worried about losing his critical trigger aim and strength. Not easy to keep up in a suburban town home.

But (and it was a large but), they did promise Charlie. They owed it to him to help him find the right school and get him on track to achieve his dream. God knows he waited long enough.

Lester nodded. “Alright. Fair enough. Is that all then?”

“Yes we’re done here Lesty. I’ll leave you to him,” Phoebe turned to Tom, her grin wide like a cat’s, eyes glued to the Jeep outside. “You don’t mind if I take a few of his spoils ‘fore I go?”

Oh no.

Tom’s smirk mirrored hers. “By all means.”

“No!” Lester shouted, springing up to his bound feet in an instant. Sadly, he only made it a few hops before tripping on the carpet’s edge, falling face first on the couch. Damn Tom and his need for interior decorating.

He could only watch helplessly through the window as Phoebe raided his vehicle, handing off her stolen goods to Stoltz.

Lester whimpered and narrowed his eyes at Tom. “You could’ve stopped her.”

“I know,” He replied, sitting beside Lester to prevent him from another escape attempt. “I chose not to.”

Lester pouted, even as Tom carded his fingers in his hair. “Haven’t I been punished enough?”

Tom’s hand stilled. Guess not.

“Don’t tell me you’re still bothered about this? I’m relieved there’s been some development, even with her stipulations. God knows you were.” Tom gestured at Lester’s bound form.

Lester felt his cheeks flush. “Yeah, yeah. I just miss the action. You know better than anyone I hate being sidelined. I just hate feeling so useless, y’know?”

Tom nodded. “I know. But it won’t be useless to help Charlie, especially after everything he’s done for us. You know that.”

“Yeah. So what does that mean? Take him to see different schools? Make a trip out of it?”

“Yes, after some thorough research first. I’ll be damned if we have him attend some second rate uni. He deserves the best.”

“Right, you can handle the research then, I’ll take care of the driving. Deal?”

Tom rolled his eyes. “Deal.”

“Great, cut me free so we can shake on it?” Lester asked, turning on his side to show his bound hands.

The smile Tom wore promised the opposite.

“Lester...how many hours do we have until Charlie gets home?”

“A couple.” Lester shrugged, at least tried to. 

The silence between them stretched out into a thin thread. The obvious never more clear.

Lester sighed. “You’re not gonna let me go until then, huh?”

“No.” Tom beamed, hiding wickedness behind his smile.

Figures.

“Go ahead-” Lester replied, cut off by Tom’s lips smashing against his own, accepting his fate.

“When will ya’ be back again babe?” 

“Two weeks. Less if Tom and Lester drive each other crazy. Even less if they drive me crazy. Hopefully that won’t be the case.” Charlie sighed, checking his mobile for the schedule he made, reading it to himself.

Alden nodded, pulling Charlie close to his side. He was unmoved by his cuddling, continuing to map out his schedule aloud, his future as a doctor getting closer by the second.

He’d been happy for Charlie since he received the news, his eardrum still recovering from the screech Charlie belted out over the phone, absolutely buzzing. He talked so fast, Alden couldn’t keep up, catching a few stray words through his rambling like doctor, medical, and trip. It took several minutes to calm him down, worried that Charlie would keel over from all his excitement. 

By the time he got the full story, Alden was buzzing just as much. Since their time together, Alden knew how badly Charlie wanted to be a doctor. To get his degree and wear a proper white coat bearing his name like the absolute stud that he was. He’d been with plenty of boyfriends with dreams like that. Ones that aimed for the stars, dreaming of futures surrounded by money and fame, fueling their egos. Half of them didn’t come close to that. Hell, one of his ex’s ended up in a chippy shop somewhere, a contrast to the big game he talked to Alden, putting down others as a way to prop himself up. It was one of the reasons why Alden left him, himself being the target of those “motivational" talks too many times to count. Made his own dreams feel small by comparison.

But of course, Charlie was different. 

There was a sincerity to him, one his previous boyfriends lacked. He had too much heart, a deep kindness rarely found in others. It was why he made the perfect carer, one of the few reasons Alden could actually enjoy being sick, knowing that Charlie would dote on him with an expert hand. Plus he was wicked smart, could memorize information from even the thickest books, but could dumb down the text enough for Alden to understand. Didn’t talk down to him, didn’t treat him less than. 

Even after that snafu at dinner so long ago, Charlie had made it up for it and then some, propping Alden up onto a pedestal for every achievement, expressing his genuine appreciation. Making him feel important, that his dreams mattered just as equally.

If anyone deserved to reach their dream, to truly make it a reality, Charlie was more than deserving.

“Love?”

Alden cleared his throat, coming back to himself. “Yeah?”

Charlie sighed, resting his head on Alden’s chest. “I wish you were coming with me.”

Alden nodded, burying his lips in Charlie’s curls.

God he wished.

He tried so hard to make their schedules line up, even called in some long overdue favors at the club to get his shifts shuffled around. But he had two upcoming exams, important ones he couldn’t miss. Charlie tried to get his uncles to switch the dates. Alden sat with them all firsthand as Charlie begged for them to change their minds. His uncles didn’t budge however, providing their reasons for not moving the trip. Stuff about scheduled tours, deadlines, meetings. 

Unrefundable deposits.

Alden backed off after that. No amount of money he had could afford to reimburse them. Part of him had a feeling Charlie’s uncles knew too, throwing that in his face to curry victory.

Sadly, he was on thin ice already. 

Fact was, well, Charlie’s uncles didn’t like him. 

Christ it wasn’t even a secret, Lester told him to his face he didn’t. Multiple times. Tom nodded along in agreement, hiding behind a wide smile, his newtons sharp like a wolf’s. A nasty switchup since their first meeting, yet one Alden can’t say he didn’t expect.

There was something off about the two.

How they ever managed to land Charlie as their nephew was a mystery only the universe could solve. They were cold fellas, really. And honestly, a bit scary, like they could break him with just a simple look. Or in Lester’s case, strength, having borne several bruises on his hand as a result of the man’s iron-like grip. 

He had no idea how Charlie got on with them, a bright light against two cold shells. Still didn’t to be honest. Maybe that was part of his magic, able to thaw down their hard edges by being his beautiful self. Even gave the pair a dressing down on more than one instance for their behavior. With enough time, maybe he could wear them down to tolerate his presence.

One day.

“Charlie? Anythin’ you want to do before you go?”

Charlie tilted his head, peering up at him batting his gorgeous emerald eyes. “Like what?”

Alden brushed his thumb against his cheek. “Anythin’ you want really. Somethin’ special.”

“Not really. I’m happy just spending time here with you. I don’t think there’s anything better.”

Alden’s heart fluttered in his chest and he squeezed Charlie tightly, pressing kisses to his scalp.

“You always know that to say babe. Got nothin’ but the truth comin’ from those lips.” He grinned, tapping his thumb against Charlie’s bottom lip.

Usually a compliment like that would make Charlie puff up with praise, soaking it up like water to a sponge. But there it was again. A quick blink-and-you’dl-miss-it moment. A flash of pinched brows and nervous eyes, a twitchy gnaw of lip, bouncing back into place before the skin could break.

What was that?

“Charlie?”

“Yes?”

Alden cupped his cheek. “You alright?”

“Yes. I’m fine love.”

Alden wasn’t so sure, having caught Charlie having these moments more and more recently.

“Honest?”

That made Charlie hesitate, stumbling on finding his words before flashing a cheeky grin.

“Yeah. Yes love.”

Alden wasn’t convinced. Didn’t think Charlie sounded convinced by his own answer either.

But he didn’t push. Didn’t want to risk mucking up their time together before his trip. But it was something they were going to have to discuss once he came back. He would make sure of it.

“Alright then. You hungry?”

Charlie nodded. 

Alden played with his curls. “I could get us some butty’s?”

“Ooh yes please, and make sure to get extra chips.” Charlie remarked and poked his nose.

Alden smiled softly. “You got it…”

“You got everythin’ babe?’

“Yes.”

“Got your clothes and snacks for the trip ahead?”

Charlie grinned. “Yes and yes love.”

Alden continued, counting on his fingers. “Double checked, triple checked everythin’? No forgotten books? Gonna be a real mither to get to the hotel and find those missin’.”

Charlie nodded. “I promise love, I checked everything multiple times before we left. I even made a list.” He pulled out his mobile, showing Alden a lengthy note he typed out with dozens of items checkmarked, color-coded and even annotated. Work that put his schoolwork to shame.

“Impressive,” Alden whistled. “But don’t forget the most important thing.”

“Which is?”

Alden smiled and gently ruffled his curls. “Callin’ me every night.”

Charlie grinned, lacing their hands together. “Like I could ever forget.”

Taking that as his cue, Alden leaned for a kiss, lips inches from Charlie’s before a loud blaring horn rang out, startling them out of their skin.

“Hey!” Lester shouted, poking his head out from the driver’s window to glare at them. “Hurry up kid, we got no more time to waste! And you!”

He pointed his finger at them, hand shaped like it was holding a gun. Alden swallowed, praying there was a poor chap behind him that Lester was addressing instead. A quick look behind him proved that wasn’t the case.

“Y-yes sir?”

“Next time you decide to fix us up these,” Lester held out his half eaten breakfast burrito. “We’d appreciate more seasoning, more meat, and a consideration for Tom’s dietary needs. Got it?”

Yes?

“S-sorry sir, won’t forget that.” Alden stammered, nodding apologetically.

With that Lester took a large bite from his burrito and retreated back inside the car, narrowed eyes never leaving him.

Imagine that, scolded over a breakfast burrito. Pardon him for being considerate, wanting to do something nice for them before the drive ahead. He’d never met a harsher pair of critics.

“Don’t pay him any attention, love,” Charlie said, squeezing his hand. Coming from him, that was a compliment. Trust me.”

Alden smiled weakly, trying hard not to let his feelings be hurt over brekkie. Spilled milk and all that or however the saying went. He pulled Charlie close to him, hugging him tightly.

“Make sure you eat yours, gonna need all that energy to fuel that big brain of yours.” He poked Charlie’s forehead and brushed a stray curl away.

“I will love.” Charlie grinned, batting his eyes in invitation.

Not waiting for Lester to rob them of another chance to kiss, Alden pressed his lips to Charlie’s, swallowing his soft moan. They held it for several long moments, hands curled hungrily around the other, closing any gap of space between them. Alden savored it as long as could, regretting the moment he would pull away, feeling Charlie’s warmth leave him. When they finally broke apart, they panted for air, gazing at one another as if they were the only human beings on Earth.

“Ahem,”

Nevermind.

The two put themselves to proper sorts, finding Lester staring in their direction, one brow raised high above his head. 

“Get a move on kid, we’re not wasting any more gas just so you can tongue your boyfriend to death.”

Oh christ.

“Lester please!” Charlie gasped, his cheeks darkening to their signature apple color. “Just give me a minute, I promise. We’re almost done.”

Lester grumbled, muttering to himself as he withdrew back inside.

Charlie sighed, tucking his curls behind his ear. “Sorry about that.”

“It’s ok, wouldn’t be such a bad way to die, yeah?” Alden grinned, trying to lighten the mood.

Charlie smiled softly. “I’m afraid I wouldn’t want to be responsible, even if you did die happy. I’m going to miss you.”

Right back at ya.

Alden pulled Charlie back into his arms, squeezing his middle. “Take care babe. Be safe ok?”

Charlie nodded, nuzzling his head into his neck. “I don’t think you have to worry about that.”

Holding each other for a few more precious seconds, they reluctantly pulled apart. Alden stepped aside, opening the passenger door for Charlie, closing it behind him.

“Lemme know once you get there, yeah?” 

“I will love. Another kiss for the road?”

Alden leaned in to do so, jumping back as glass quickly rose up between them, separating them for good. It wasn’t any surprise who was at fault, the culprit’s smug grin stretching wide like a clown.

“Sorry Arnold, we’re late already.”

“It’s Alden sir-”

But Lester never heard him, already pulling up his own window, cackling silently to Tom in the passenger seat. He could see Charlie’s visible disappointment through the window, placing his palm against the glass that divided them. Matching him, Alden rested his hand over Charlie’s before blowing a kiss, chuckling when it was caught.

Unlucky for him, Lester also chose that moment to rev his engine, peeling onto the street in a fury. Only by his quick reflexes did Alden save himself from a nasty tumble, leaning onto the nearby lamppost for support.

Ok, it was official, they really had it out for him.

A small price to pay for the boy he loved.

Flaring out a sharp breath through his nose, Alden turned and walked back inside, heart slightly heavier than before.

He kept himself busy for the rest of the day. Studying, gardening, and reading whilst simultaneously answering Charlie’s messages, updating him on his current status. He had since arrived at the hotel, taking a small break to recover before the real work began. They were to visit Manchester Uni for a few days before moving on to Liverpool, swinging afterwards to Lancashire, before ending their trip in Lancaster. All top uni’s for medicine, and all sure to benefit from Charlie’s talents. 

His uncles had arranged everything. From private tours, meetings with the top deans and chancellors, as well as special programs aligned to Charlie’s interests. It was no surprise to say he’d been excited and overwhelmed, expressing his nerves about the next step in his academic journey, worried he would fail once again.

Alden refused to let those words come out of his mouth, reminding him that he was exactly where he was meant to be, not letting him off the phone until Charlie repeated it. 

Believed in it.

When their nightly call came to an end, Charlie was in tears, thanking him endlessly for his support, more confident than ever of his decision. Alden never heard so many ‘i love you’s’ in his life, afraid his heart was going to explode from all the affection. He had no chance of sleep after that, floating on a puffy cloud made by Cupid himself, sporting black curls and cheeks red as apples.

The following day came and went. As did the one after, as well as the third. For a while, Alden was fooled into thinking that the time would pass by quickly. He stuck to a simple routine of studying and working, taking up nightly shifts after class now that he had free time. All in his efforts to save up for a gift, something special to surprise Charlie with once he’d returned.

As for Charlie, he’d been busy. 

Too busy in fact. 

His uncles had packed his schedule to the brim, leaving Charlie little time to text or call. Every few hours, he’d get a text or two excitedly updating him, having little time to get into a full conversation before Charlie would have to take a leave having another information session or tour to attend to.

Not that Alden was upset, honestly. 

He’d understood how important this was to Charlie and could easily get his fill from their nightly phone. That was until day five when on said call, he could hear how tired Charlie was, slurring his words as he mumbled about his schedule for the next day, something about shadowing a student. Alden urged him to get some rest and bid him goodnight, telling him to call back once he was fully refreshed. He kept his chuckles in check as Charlie mumbled it back weakly, hanging up after hearing the sound of his gentle snoring.

The updates slowed after that. 

Alden didn’t mind, knowing that Charlie needed to focus his attention. He could handle the time apart.

What hadn’t got the memo, was his body.

Without Charlie around, Alden had underestimated how much he’d grown so used to his presence. Seeing traces of him everywhere around his flat. 

His blue polka dot mug left on the pantry shelf, one Alden refused to let anyone use, including Harris. The smell of his strawberry shampoo lingering in the air, the scent strongest in Alden’s red pillow, hugging it tightly to his chest at night while he slept. Missed his warmth most of all, with Alden gliding his hand over the Charlie shaped imprint on his bed, trying to will him back into existence.

Yet another week still divided them.

And all that time apart left him feeling… itchy. 

Alden tried his damndest to be good. To not sink into temptation and all that. Hard to do when watching a show with two fellas going at it, peering over at the empty spot on the couch with nothing but a pillow to snog.

He tried a million ways to get creative. Took cold showers when he felt himself get particularly randy. Purchased more seedlings and plants than he could afford, placing them around the flat and getting an earful from Harris for his trouble.

With only four days left until Charlie’s return, Alden broke.

He fled for the safety of his bedroom, thanking his stars that Harris chose that night to stay at his girl’s. Locking his door just in case, Alden stripped down to his duds, grabbing his tablet and a bottle of lotion for good measure. Getting comfortable on his bed, he went to his messages, scrolling past Charlie’s goodnight text to get to his photo library. Containing the most private and treasured photos he’d never let another soul see. Not as long as he was breathing.

Sending sexy photos wasn’t a hobby either of them really entertained. Sure, Alden had sent a couple of shirtless photos back in his day. And maybe he plucked up enough courage to send a cheeky photo or two with a specifically placed house plant. But nothing too scandalous. He hadn’t expected Charlie to send any at all and Alden was never going to pressure him, more than happy to provide enough selfies for the pair of them. His shy nature was far more endearing anymore. Cuter too.

At least that’s what he’d thought until getting a text while at the club late one night, excusing himself to the back to check. Opening his message, he came face to face with the most single sexiest image ever created on earth. Charlie, his Charlie, completely starkers on his bed, one hand aiming his mobile at the mirror, the other holding his cock.

No one could ever prove he spent his break in the bathroom, even after some male Karen put up a complaint, whinging about some fella wanking off in one of the restroom stalls.

Nope, wasn’t him.

Pulling up said photo, he blew it up to fill the screen. He drooled at the sight of it, moaning softly as his eyes roamed over Charlie’s figure. His pose was shy, curled in on himself, his blanket draped perfectly around his hips like one of those old paintings. The warm yellow light from his lamp only added to it, making his dark curls glow like bright fire. 

Blood rushed to his cock, feeling it harden the thin cotton fabric. He poured lotion on his palm, sliding his hand underneath his duds to cup his cock, pumping his cock to life. Alden groaned, honing in on Charlie’s doe eyed expression, quickening his strokes. He was right on the cusp of coming, needing one final push to get him over the edge. Zooming in on Charlie’s cock did little to help, the blurry resolution of the photo leaving him only pixels to wank over.

Damn it.

With a sigh of defeat, Alden removed his hand, wiping it on an old shirt nearby (he’d wash it later). Still, he came this far, refusing to go to bed with a half chub. 

Desperate times called for desperate measures.

Kissing the photo of Charlie, Alden pulled up his internet, switching to incognito mode and typed in a porno site he used to frequent. He watched a few old favorites, videos of “couples” who were mad for each other. From private encounters to risque behind the alley affairs, ones he was never brave enough to try in real life. Any of those videos would have been enough to get him to cum. 

But it just wasn't the same.

Ever since Charlie entered his world, everything else had paled in comparison. No amount of porno material could get him off the way Charlie had. 

Maybe not the most romantic saying in retrospect but it was true nonetheless.

He decided to call it quits then. 

As he was preparing to exit the site, a video popped up in the corner of his screen, an annoying symptom of every porno page. The video was a GIF, its yellow flashing text advertising one of the more extreme sites, showing a tied up figure on a bed and a giant click here to bait horny users. Kinky stuff that was far out of his element and honestly a little sketchy, as shown by how young the fella appeared.

But there was something else off about him.

Something he just couldn’t put his finger on.

Only one way to find out.

He tapped on the ad.

As predicted, he was sent to another site, one called tiedtwinks.com, a tackily designed nightmare of a fetish page. Photos of tied up men flooded his screen, all in a variety of positions, including ones that seemed impossible, going against human anatomy as Charlie would say. And at the bottom of the page was a small thumbnail of the boy, underneath a tab called Popular.

He tapped it, hesitant this time.

This time, the page took him to another gallery of photos, all claiming to be the site’s most liked images. The boy was ranked number four. And again, Alden tapped it, his fingertip tingling.

Dozens of photos of the boy filled his page, each one showing him tied up and starkers. His face was pixelated, making it impossible for Alden to figure out the features of his face, other than the fact that he was gagged with a painfully large rubber ball. 

An unpleasant itch formed at the base of his skull, too nervous to click on the images for a closer look. If the boy’s face was covered, there would be no way to tell who he was, if ever. Alden took that as a sign to stop prying, ready to exit the site and wipe the images from his brain.

Until he saw a video link.

Against his better judgment, he opened it.

Ten seconds, that’s how long it was. Published almost three years ago.

The video took over his entire screen, playing on a loop as it showed the tied boy in vivid detail, rutting against air as the sounds of his moans amplified throughout Alden’s bedroom. Then it repeated, again and again.

Alden’s heart dropped to his stomach, feeling the colour leave his face.

It wasn’t due to the kinkiness of the scene, the miles of ropes needed to tie a small boy. Nor was it his bound legs, pried apart to reveal his erect cock, straining through its own web of ropes. Not even the mess of cum splattered over his body, wearing it like some badge of honour. 

None of that mattered because Alden was too focused on the expression of the boy’s face, recognizing his glassy emerald eyes, having drowned in them countless times. Knew the feel of the dark curls were that were glued to his temple. And the faintest hint of a smile peeking through his gagged pink lips, lips that Alden had kissed hundreds and hundreds of times.

Charlie?

Chapter Text

Amazing would have been an understatement.

Earth-shattering perhaps a bit too dramatic.

Magical?

Absolutely.

Charlie had thought his dream of returning to university was destined for the bin. Left to rot under ever increasing piles of rubbish, never to be salvaged again. Until the night Tom and Lester barged into his room, dumping over a dozen booklets onto his bed, surprising him with the news of his very own university roadtrip. Whiplashing him across the spectrum.

Far more than a recovery.

But a salvation, a miraculous one at that.

One that manifested itself into an exhaustive comprehensive schedule, leaving him utterly spent upon its conclusion.

And thrilled beyond his wildest imagination, his heart rejuvenated once more.

Tom had taken charge of the trip, curating the itinerary down to the minute, leaving no room for error. Even his breaks were strictly mandated, having little time to update Alden on his progress before whizzing off to the next activity. It was no wonder he collapsed five days into their trip, running on fumes alone. That incident was how his coffee addiction developed, courtesy of Lester, downing two cups a day in order to have the energy to power through the day. God forbid he crashed during a tour, or worse, an arranged meeting.

Despite his new vice, everything about the trip was incredible. His brain absorbed each college’s respective information, renewed by the possibilities and advances made since his unfortunate withdrawal. He was given several hefty informational booklets, opening him to a new world of specialties. Tom helped him through the way, offering his advice on prospective careers and finding workshops to gauge him. Lester, well... he offered to carry his books. Again a very helpful and important task, considering Charlie spent much of his money purchasing books from every uni store, needing to be torn away by Tom when his time went over, nearly running late for his meeting with the dean.

He half expected Tom to sweet talk his way into each dean’s good graces, using a mixture of his charisma and tact to bullshit all of Charlie’s achievements. Or worse, bribing. Colour him surprised when Tom pulled out a dense folder from his slipcase, containing his actual marks and records. There was no need to feign his accomplishments, nor offer any financial incentive, not when the evidence was presented. 

(He later learned from Lester that it was Phoebe’s doing, using her connections to somehow obtain his records, much to the chagrin of Tom, no doubt wanting the credit for himself. What a woman indeed.)

It made his heart sing all the more with joy at receiving praise from each dean, wanting someone of his caliber to attend their school. All much needed affirmation for his chosen career path. Echoing Alden’s encouragement from his first night away, reminding him he was where he was meant to be, destined to one day wear that white coat that was once far from his reach. Another chance at redemption, using the skills and experience he gathered to forge ahead and persevere. 

For good this time.

Speaking of Alden…

Charlie had made it his priority to rush over to Alden’s upon his return. He knew Alden had planned something but since he arrived a day earlier, why not now? Wanting to surprise him, he texted Harris to ensure he was home, receiving a thumbs up as a reply. 

Upon arrival, Charlie booked it for his room, leaving a mountain of his trophies on his bed, sans the keychains and shirts he bought for Alden. He made sure to give Tom and Lester a bruising hug each before he left, thanking them for their exceeding generosity. They were the real architects of his new path. They deserved to know it, evidenced by Tom’s proud smile and Lester’s stretching smirk, thoroughly pleased with himself. Charlie promised to return the favor ten fold as his thanks. 

By the time Charlie turned the corner down their street, Lester was still rattling off his wishlist, shouting his demands as Tom abandoned him on the driveway, retreating into the home as they continued until Charlie could no longer hear them.

A quick trip via the Underground and one short cab ride later, Charlie found himself at Alden’s flat, bag of souvenirs in hand. He texted Harris, giddy with excitement as the door opened. Harris greeted him silently, gesturing over his shoulder.

“In the kitchen.” Harris whispered as he stepped inside.

Charlie nodded and quietly tiptoed to the kitchen, praying the plastic bag didn’t give him away. Alden was standing by the sink, washing dishes and humming quietly to himself. 

With his back towards him.

Perfect.

Just as Alden was putting his mug to dry, Charlie leapt into action, winding his arms around his middle in a fierce hug.

“Surprise!”

Alden jumped in his grip, taking a few seconds to turn around and return the hug. Charlie giggled and nuzzled his cheek against Alden’s, hearing Harris’s aww in the background.

“You’re back early.” Alden said.

“I am,” Charlie nodded. “I missed you so much.”

He planted his lips against Alden’s, turning Harris’s aw into an ew. 

“No no not here mate, stilled scarred from you seein’ you two goin’ at it on the couch,” He grumbled, shuddering at the memory. “Keep it clean.”

Charlie’s cheeks darkened, cutting the kiss short.

“Right, again my apologies, we thought you wouldn’t be home. But,” He held up a finger, digging into his plastic bag. “Would a caduceus keychain make up for that?”

He pulled out the keychain in question, tossing it to Harris as he caught it.

“Hmm, I’ll let it slide. Thanks mate.” Harris twirled it around his finger and returned to the living area, sitting on his recently acquired chair.

Charlie rolled his eyes and held up his bag at Alden. “I got you some things as well love.”

“Thank you.” Alden smiled thinly, his smile not quite reaching his eyes.

Charlie’s own fell, setting the bag aside. “Are you alright?”

Alden didn’t answer, slipping from his embrace to the counter. “Hey Harris, why don’t you head down to Bay’s and do some shoppin’ for us?”

Harris frowned, clearly more interested in his film on the telly. “I think we’re good on stock.”

“I don’t think so, I really need you to go for me mate.”

A look Charlie couldn’t decipher washed over Harris’s face before settling into understanding.

“Right, right. I’ll get on that then, yeah?”

He stood, wasting no time grabbing his coat off the hook and slipping on his trainers. 

“Just uh-I’ll be back when…I’m back. Later.” He waved at the pair and quickly made himself scarce.

Charlie’s brows knitted together, watching the door slam shut behind Harris.

“Is-is something wrong?”

There it was again, a dimmed down version of Alden’s million watt smile. Like the bulb had gone out. 

“Come on.”

Alden took his hand, leading him to his bedroom. Charlie’s suspicions were confirmed when Alden closed the door behind him, even knowing they wouldn’t be disturbed. Charlie chewed on the inside of his cheek as they sat on his bed.

“Charlie, I want to talk to you about somethin’.”

Charlie frowned, resting his hand on Alden’s knee. “What is it, love?”

He seemed hesitant, eyes darting between his football posters as he fidgeted with his hands. Alden gulped audibly, resting his hand over Charlie’s.

“It’s somethin’ that happened when I was younger,” He carded a hand through his hair. “It’s not somethin’ I bring up, usually only to people I really trust. S’why I’m tellin’ you.”

Charlie shifted, sandwiching his other hand over Alden’s. “What happened?”

Alden wore a twisted grimace, clearly uncomfortable with bringing up the past. But if he felt secure enough in telling him, Charlie would make sure he felt absolutely safe in doing so.

“I never really talked to you about me first boyfriend right?”

Charlie shook his head. “Not really. I think I remember you telling me his name. Brent?”

Alden nodded. “Yeah that’s him, Brent. Was me first love. To be honest, I thought we were gonna be together forever.”

Charlie squeezed his hand, uneasy at the thought of Alden with another boy.

“Well not forever, but at least a few solid years. We were just in secondary school,” Alden chuckled weakly. “Still, he meant a lot to me. And for a while, I thought I did to him. Until…” He trailed off, eyes glazed as past memories washed over him.

“Alden? Until what?”

Alden stilled, exhaling a heavy breath.

“Until he broke my heart.”

Charlie gasped, squeezing his hand tightly, never budging once.

“Sorry, jumped ahead a bit there. But he did, in the worst way he could’ve,”

Charlie felt his heart stutter, tightening his grip around Alden’s palm.

“See Charlie, back then, I wasn’t out. Still kept meself in the closet. I was too scared to let anyone know. Nobody did. Not me mates, not me family, not even me own parents. Except Brent. He was my science bud, paired up with me when everyone else was taken. God I couldn’t stand him. He didn’t like me either, kept bragging about how much cooler he was and how much better he was at me in footy. Mind you I had a better corner kick than him.” Alden sighed, staring off into the distance.

“But somehow we became friends. Stopped teasing one another ‘bout stupid shit. Became close. Got closer. We shared everythin’. And like everythin’ he also kept his sexuality hidden. His folks were dead conservative types, bible thumpin' and whatnot. Obviously I didn’t blame him,” Alden swallowed, wiping his hand across his face.

“Anyways after a while, I realized I didn’t like all the secrecy. I hated hidin’ part of meself away. Hated that I couldn’t hold his hand in public and kiss him. Like me, he felt the same, wanted the same freedom that I did.”

He inhaled sharply, his eyes glued to the wall, his shoulders tense.

“So we made a pact. Promised each other we would both come out together. On our terms. Be there for one ‘nother when shit hit the fan. That…that didn’t happen.”

Charlie could see the beginnings of tears in Alden’s eyes, wiping them away before they could spill, earning a tiny smile and nod.

“At some point we got into a huge fight. I honestly couldn’t even tell you who started it or what the hell it was about, but the point was, well it was messy. I…I said some awful shit to him, all to get the last word in. I really hurt him.”

Alden let out a shaky breath, his lower lip trembling. Charlie’s breath caught in his throat, dread building in his stomach. It was impossible to imagine Alden so vitriolic. He didn’t seem capable of doing so. 

“Imagine my surprise when I went to school. Everyone treated me like I had the plague. Turns out he…he fuckin’ outed me, by sending a photo of us in bed together to as many people as he could. His face was the only one covered.”

His tears finally spilled over then, his body trembling hard, living that awful moment over again. Charlie pulled him into his arms without hesitation, feeling Alden bury his head into the crook of his neck, surrendering to his tears. Alden sobbed quietly into his chest, gripping onto him like a life line. Charlie rubbed his back assuringly, his own tears falling as he whispered gentle affirmations to Alden’s ear, letting him cry for as long as he needed.

He couldn’t imagine the heartbreak that Alden went through, having the rare fortune on his end to never end up in such bigoted company. But this wasn’t about him, this was about caring for Alden, easing him through the pain and isolation he had to have felt. Something Charlie knew all too well.

After a few minutes, Alden’s cries subsided, pulling away from Charlie.

“Sorry.” He weakly chuckled and scrubbed his face.

Charlie palmed his cheek and kissed his red nose. “You have nothing to be sorry for. What you went through…god that’s a horrible thing to experience. You never deserved that. And that boy, never deserved you.”

Alden hung his head, shrugging his shoulders. “Felt like it at the time. But you’re right, it sucked. Word spread and more people found out, even me mum and dad. People called me all the slurs in fuckin’ book. Some tried to fight me but, I held me own. But god, me…me own da couldn’t even look at me for weeks. Like he was ashamed of what I was. Took me mum ages to get him to talk to me again. Even longer than that to feel like things could get back to normal. But…but you know what the worst thing was?”

Charlie shook his head.

Alden sighed, wiping his hand against his nose. “When I confronted Brent about it, that bastard had the nerve to look me in the eye and swear up and down it wasn’t him. That someone hacked his phone and sent the picture,” He scoffed sickly. “Bloody hell. Like that person had enough grace to save his own arse and block his fuckin’ face. Bullshit.”

His face contorted into an angry sneer, his free hand fisting the nearby pillow. Charlie winced, swallowing thickly.

“I think that was the worst part to be honest,” Alden continued. “That he fuckin’ lied to me. Maybe in time I could get over what he did to me. You know, act of revenge and all that. I could have forgiven him. But he lied to me through his teeth, because I know no one else could have done it but ‘im.”

He clenched his teeth, continuing to wring the pillow in his hand. Charlie froze, watching the pillow deteriorate in Alden’s hands.

“He had the fuckin’ nerve to message me over Facebook some years later. Finally fessed up that it was him. Bastard wanted to have a chat over drinks. I blocked ‘im, course. Was never goin’ to give him the chance. Not after what he did to me.”

Alden exhaled heavily, like a heavy weight had finally rid itself. And for the first time since his story began, he met Charlie’s gaze, looking him in the eye.

“Want to know why I’m tellin’ you this Charlie?”

Charlie’s heart beat hard against his chest.

“W-why?” He whispered.

“Because you deserve to know. You deserve to know everythin’ about me. I want you to know everythin’. The good and the bad and the absolute shit,”

His hands were pulled into Alden’s.

“I want you to know you can tell me anythin’. No matter what, yeah?”

Yes.

He knew.

But why did it sound like an accusation?

Alden wore a soft expression, giving Charlie an opening to confess what was on his mind. Waiting for him to say something. Anything. 

A small whine escaped him instead..

It should have been easy, to just reveal everything in his vault.

But he couldn’t. Not at all. Not without implicating himself and Tom and Lester in the process.

And not without severely hurting Alden.

A game of truth, where no one would come out the victor.

“Charlie?”

Charlie shook, his hands feeling trapped in Alden’s grip, their hold on his tightening.

“I…I know, Alden. I’ll keep that in mind. For when I have something to say.”

He didn’t have to see Alden to know his face had fallen. Could see the dark shadows casting over his eyes from his periphery. His hands were freed, tucking them close to his chest as Alden took out his mobile, visibly deflating as he let out a heavy sigh. 

Like he was disappointed.

“Charlie…”

He tapped on an image, handing his phone over.

“Is this you?”

Charlie took the mobile and looked at the screen. 

In an instant, all the blood drained from his face. 

Air dissipated from his lungs. 

All bodily functions ceased to a halt, shutting down his senses. 

Save for his vision. 

He stayed glued to the image, confronted with his younger self, bound and exposed. A moment in time. A time of hedonistic perversion and naive vulnerability. Younger glazed eyes meeting his horrified wide ones, his breath coming out in shallow erratic pants.

Oh no.

Oh no, no, no, no.

No.

“Is this you?”

Three little words Alden had hoped not to speak.

Had hoped to God he wouldn’t have to.

But he had to know. For his own peace of mind.

Charlie’s too, and whatever else he might have been carrying.

If that was him.

It had to be. It had to, right? Why else had he been looking at the photo like he’d come face to face with a ghost? Why was he shaking so hard? Why was he looking like he was seconds away from falling to pieces, curling his arms around himself as a way to keep himself together?

Why…why hadn’t he told him?

“Charlie…please. Talk to me.” Alden whispered, knowing if he spoke any louder Charlie would shatter from the pressure.

But Charlie didn’t, his eyes focused on the screen and never blinking, tear tracks already painted across his cheeks.

“H-how did, w-why do you, w-where did you find this?”

He’d said it so quietly, Alden nearly missed it. And he didn’t dare asking him to repeat, the words sounding like Charlie had to force them out.

“It is you then.”

Silence.

Then a tiny nod.

Alden took a deep breath, scrubbing his face with his palms.

Finally. The answer to the question that had been nagging at his brain for four days. Days of nonstop turmoil and confusion. The vile comments random strangers wrote about his beloved, leading to sleepless nights and awful nightmares. And honestly a bit of hurt. 

Scratch that, a lot of it.

That image would forever be burned into his memory, seeing his precious boyfriend looking like something from a porno. Tied up, covered in someone else’s jizz, and enjoying it. 

His…his Charlie wouldn’t do that. Never.

Alden took the phone from him, gently prying it from the deathlike grip he had on it. He deleted the photo immediately, praying it would be lost to the bowels of his phone’s rubbish bin.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

More silence from Charlie, his head hung low as he curled up into a ball, hugging his knees tightly.

“I…I don’t know.”

Alden bit his cheek, his hands digging into the pillow nearby, feeling his nails tearing the fabric.

“Why…why did you feel like you had to lie?” Despite his best efforts, he couldn’t keep the anger from leeching into his voice, and felt a pang of guilt at Charlie’s stray whimper.

It was a fine tightrobe to walk, hard to keep his balance between anger and the need to comfort Charlie. But god was it hard too.

Alden continued on. “Because, you didn’t have to lie. You didn’t need to pretend I was your first. So you’ve been with another lad before me. Having a boyfriend before me isn’t worth lying about.”

Through his tears, Charlie stared at him, his red eyes furrowed.

“I didn’t lie about that. I…I didn’t have a boyfriend before you Alden.”

Not him doubling down.

“Charlie,” Alden scoffed. “Who else was takin’ the photos then? Why else would you pose for those pictures if not for him?”

“He wasn’t my-” Charlie gulped, his hands clawing around his knees as he shook his head. “The man that took those pictures wasn’t my boyfriend.”

He paused, swallowing several gulps of air, fresh tears continuing to fall down his cheeks. Tears Alden very much wanted to wipe away. Couldn’t because of his trembling fists, his anger bubbling. He stuffed them into his pockets instead.

“Who then?!” Alden shouted, regretting it the second he saw Charlie’s stricken face, his bottom lip quivering.

“He was my client! I’ve never had a boyfriend!” Charlie cried out, hands clapping over his mouth, eyes wide with fear.

He shrunk visibly, head hung low as he sobbed, hands falling to his side. 

“I only had clients.”

Alden froze. 

Like someone had stopped time, freezing him in place.

Clients?

That…that usually meant…

No.

No.

He finally moved then, standing on autopilot and backing away. Charlie whimpered and Alden followed suit, his heart twisting inside of his chest.

“W-what do you mean clients?”

Charlie’s sobs trailed off, wiping his runny nose with his sleeve. A noticeable shudder traveled down his spine. A sigh, then another. 

Then he finally spoke.

“People, men, that paid me to have sex with them,” He rose from the bed, grabbing onto the post for support. It took all his strength to even lift his head, meeting Alden’s crushed gaze.

“Alden, I was a prostitute.”

Shame bloomed in his features, turning his head to rest it on the bed post. Trying his best to disappear from existence. Willing himself to melt through the floorboards.

Alden stayed rooted in place, haunted by the realization.

Underneath Charlie’s thick turtleneck and jeans, all Alden could imagine was shimmery tops and skimpy shorts. Scenes of Charlie wandering up and down a city street, showing off his body to any interested man. Charlie leaned over a vehicle, offering his prices with a smile, sweet talking his way into the man’s car. Lying in bed with a stranger he’d only just met, riding him in a variety of positions. Cuddled together, saying he was the best he ever had.

Sharing a kiss before they went their separate ways, ready to do it all over again.

Alden had no idea how to feel. How to react or what to say.

Yet in that moment, his stomach answered for him. 

By vomiting his lunch onto the floor.

He fell to his knees, barely avoiding the mess of curry and rice he spilled, looking far less tasty than it did an hour ago. A high pitched noise rang in his ears, drowning out the sound of his gurgling pants. He couldn’t hear the steps approaching him, only felt the stomping trainers as they appeared in his vision.

Before the hands of their owner could latch onto him, Alden shook his head, regretting the dizziness that followed.

“Don’t,” He slurred, bracing his hands against the floor. “Don’t.”

Even through his blurry vision, it was impossible not to see the grief on Charlie’s face. The very moment his heart had broken. Alden knew it, because his own had broken just the same.

With a final whimper, Charlie slowly backed away, his mouth repeating one word, tears falling from his face as they joined the mess of vomit. 

He pegged it from the room then. Down the hall and to the front door, bolting from the porch and out of Alden’s life forever.

That would have been the case, if he hadn’t caught Charlie’s wrist. Before his foot could take a single step outside. Having used every ounce of his strength to run after him. Trapping him between himself and the front door.

“Don’t. Don’t.”

He repeated it endlessly, his brain swimming inside his skull as he struggled to stay upright. Struggled to keep his palms planted on the door, preventing Charlie from leaving. 

Then, he couldn’t stand at all, feeling his body become weightless, before white swallowed him whole…

He couldn’t remember much, too mithered by the headache beating against his skull. Alden groaned, feeling soft blankets catch him after his failed attempt to stand. He slowly opened one eye, blinking away the crust and dried tears stuck to his lashes. He was back in his room, laying on his bed, a thick layer of blankets over him. From the corner of his eye, a blurry figure was hunched over a mug, squeezing something into it and mixing it with a spoon.

He closed his eyes before the figure could spot him, groaning softly to alert him.

“Alden?” Charlie spoke, his voice delicate.

Alden groaned again, mumbling about his head and the heat.

“Hold on,”

One by one, Charlie peeled the blankets from him and placed his hand against his forehead. Despite the warm heat from his palm, Alden leaned into it. It fell away shortly after, replaced by a cool wet pad. Alden shivered, relaxing as the cool gel did wonders for his headache.

“Better?”

Alden nodded.

He could feel him brush away a damp piece of hair from his temple, his touch hesitant before pulling away.

“Alden?”

“Hmm…”

“I made you some lemon tea. It’ll help with your stomach. Would you like some?” Charlie’s voice was quiet, like he was too nervous to speak. Unsure if his words were welcome.

“Please,” Alden whispered, clearing his throat, wincing at the taste of vomit stuck on his tongue.

Without another word, Charlie helped him sit up, fluffing up some pillows for him to rest against. Scrubbing away the last of the eye crust, Alden properly opened his eyes to see a hot mug held in front of him, a lemon wedge floating in the tea.

“I let it cool for a bit. Shouldn’t be too hot.” Charlie whispered, his eyes looking elsewhere.

Shifting his stool closer, Charlie handed the mug over, keeping a loose grip while he drank. Alden took tiny sips, not wanting to risk triggering his stomach with another episode. After five, he gave up, feeling his stomach twist as Charlie set the mug aside.

“I’ve brought a bin for you,” He pointed at the bin on the floor, right next to the bed. “Just in case.”

Alden nodded, resting against the pillows as he waited for his stomach to calm down. Charlie checked his temperature in the meantime, adjusting the gel pad on his head.

“M’fine,” He muttered, gently batting away Charlie’s hand, who pulled them away, as if he’d been touching fire.

A tense silence followed, one Alden could gauge even in his messed up state. But even though he was the ill party, it was clear Charlie was faring no better. 

No. Worse.

He sat several feet away, curled up on his stool, radiating misery. He was hugging himself tightly, his chin resting on top of his knees, trying to make himself as small as possible. His green emeralds looked dull, the light from the bedside lamp no longer reflecting in his irises, It pronounced the thinness in his cheeks instead, and the bags traced under his eyes, making look years older than the young man that stepped through his door earlier that day. For the first time since they were together, Alden couldn’t recognize him.

Several more minutes of quiet passed. An uncomfortable void that stretched out between the pair of them, neither one willing to break it first. 

Alden closed his eyes, ready to pass out, not wanting to play whatever game this was.

“I’m sorry.”

He opened his eyes, looking at Charlie.

“I’m sorry. I know this is an…abysmal excuse for an apology. I know words alone can’t make up for what I did. For what I k-kept from you,” Charlie sniffled and wiped his nose. “Part of me wanted to tell you at some point. A-another part wanted to keep it secret forever. But…I never intended for you to find out like this.”

Fresh tears pooled in his eyes and he scrubbed at them harshly, like he didn’t deserve to shed them. Alden swallowed sharply, feeling a tightness reappear in his throat.

Charlie trembled, his voice trailing into a soft whimper. “You must be so disgusted with me.”

That was enough to get Alden to move. “Charlie-”

“I wouldn’t blame you. Anyone would be. You have to think I’m the most-”

“Charlie!” Alden shouted, collapsing onto his bed after a coughing fit.

He was too tired to deal with this now. Tired and upset to constantly keep his anger in check for Charlie. Tired of reining in his true feelings to appease Charlie’s guilt. He exhaled a sharp breath, jamming the gel pad against his forehead.

“Unless I said those words, you have no right to assume anythin’, got it?”

He closed his eyes, expecting Charlie to fall into a sobbing mess.

“...yes.”

Alden paused, pulling away the pad to look at Charlie.

“I have a really bad habit of doing that to you. That’s…that’s not fair to you. I’m sorry.” Charlie smiled thinly, peering down at the floor as tears continued to trickle down his cheeks.

Alden placed the pad back on, reclining against his pillows, his hand ghosting over the spot where Charlie always laid.

“Come here.”

“W-what?”

Alden sighed softly. “I don’t think we’ll be able to have a proper convo if you’re sitting way over there. Come closer.”

He waited as Charlie reluctantly trudged over, dragging the stool behind him. Before he could take his seat, Alden stopped him.

“I meant on the bed.”

Charlie hesitated, his face pulled into a nervous expression. Poor lad didn’t think he deserved the right, his eyes darting back to the stool.

Alden closed his eyes. “You can take the stool if-”

Expecting the stool’s signature squeak, he was surprised to feel the bed dip, finding Charlie by his side, a pillow clutched to his chest. Despite the circumstances, Alden smiled softly, taking the win.

He held out his hand, frowning as Charlie shook his head and squeezed his pillow tighter.

“Charlie you don’t have to keep -”

“I know,” Charlie replied, burying his face further into the pillow. “But you deserve the truth. And I don’t deserve your comfort until you know. Please.”

Alden dropped his hand, surrendering the fight. “Alright.”

Charlie nodded, wiping the tears from his eyes, the pillow becoming a wringing mess in his hands. “I’m sorry, I’m not sure where to start.”

“Start at the beginnin’.”

Taking a shaky breath, Charlie nodded, shifting closer to Alden without realizing it, missing his weak smile.

“I…it wasn’t my intention to do it. Prostitution. I didn’t want to do it.”

Alden frowned, shifting closer until their legs brushed together. “Why did you?”

Charlie shrugged. “For the biggest reason in the world; money.”

It didn’t take long for Charlie to start talking after that. Opening up about the aftermath of his leaving school, saddled with a boatload of debt due to the conditions of his special scholarship. He needed money and fast. No stranger to his looks, Charlie decided to capitalize where he could. He knew it was reckless, knew the dangers of parading himself on the street weren’t to be taken lightly. But he was desperate, fighting a losing battle, resorting to anything that could get him on the up and up. Alden stayed quiet, reflecting on his privileged circumstances, not knowing what he would do if their roles were reversed.

Still, some things weren’t adding up.

“-hang on, you said you needed the money right?”

“Yes.”

Alden frowned. “Why didn’t you ask Tom and Lester for help? They would've given you the money.”

Charlie wilted, that familiar ghost of shame cloaking over him.

“That’s something else I didn’t mention yet,”

Alden’s breath flared through his nostrils, waiting to hear his reasoning.

“I didn’t come across them until later. Much later. At that point in my life, we didn’t even know the other existed. I was all on my own.”

Oh. That made more sense, feeling his own cheeks heat for jumping to conclusions so quickly.

“How long did you do it for?”

Charlie fixed his pillow. “Not that long actually. Just a few months.”

“And did you like it?” Alden asked on autopilot, clapping his hand over his mouth, cursing himself for ever asking that. He really stepped in it now, hating himself for ever asking such a stupid thing.

Charlie laughed weakly and shook his head, a lone tear falling from his cheek. “No, I didn’t.”

He continued, giving vivid details about the clients he met. Hard for him not to, painting a picture with his words that Alden couldn’t look away from, no matter how hard he tried.

How his first time having sex was with a man twice his age, eager to get it on with a virgin.

How he developed fake personas, a way to shield himself and treat the thing like a game.

How he forced himself to endure his clients whims, hiding behind false smiles and kisses while trying desperately not to break.

And how one man broke his trust, taking advantage of his inexperience, shattering the illusion once and for all by exposing him on the web. It all ended after that, the cold reality of his profession slapping him across the face.

It explained a lot of things. Charlie's...tenacity in bed. 

The hesitant looks in recent days, hiding something that close to being revealed.

No doubt feeling guilty whenever Alden brought up things like trust and truth.

By the end of his story, Charlie couldn’t form words, his blubbers and sobs overtaking him every time. Alden said nothing, his own tears spilling, doing everything in his power to not run from the bed and find every last monster that took advantage of his Charlie. Force them to apologize for ever corrupting him. 

“I-I’m sorry I never told you. I’ve always hated myself for hiding the truth from you. You have no idea how I’ve felt about this. Not to mention putting you at risk as well,” Charlie cried, tossing his wet pillow aside.

“I don’t deserve your sympathy. All I can do is atone for what I've done. For lying to you. For hurting you. I’ll spend of my life making this up to-”

Alden swept him into a brutal hug before he could finish, letting his lover sob into his shoulder, clinging onto each other like the other was the last thing keeping them afloat in the world. He buried his hand in Charlie’s curls, cradling his head as he cried. He sighed in relief when Charlie mirrored his action, feeling a warm hand at the base of his skull.

He waited for Charlie’s sobs to lessen, pressing a kiss to his temple.

“It’s alright love, I’ve got you.”

Alden pulled back, clasping Charlie’s face in his palms.

“Charlie, look at me yeah?”

With extreme hesitation, Charlie pried himself away, eyes redder than his cheeks with mucus dripping down his nose.

“Ain’t got nothin’...you have nothin' to apologize for, alright?”

“But what about what I did? Would you still want to be with me? That doesn’t disgust you?”

“You did…you did what you did to survive,” He brushed a stray curl from Charlie’s face. “And you’re still the same beautiful boy I fell in love with. Nothin’ in your past is gonna change that. Yeah, I’m hurt you kept it from me, but I get why you did. I’m sorry for puttin’ you through this.”

Charlie shook his head and wiped his nose. “I’m supposed to say that to you. I don’t like lying-I don’t like that I lied to you.”

“I know. We still have more to talk about later, and those more...uncomfy details. We’ll get past this in time. But you know somethin’ babe?”

Charlie perked up at the sound of his pet name, the tension in his shoulders disappearing.

“I forgive you. You know why?”

Charlie shook his head.

Alden grinned softly. “Cause I love you, always will.”

Charlie let out a strangled gasp, morphing into a wet laugh as he pounced on him, kissing his face all over. Alden chuckled, taking his deserved kisses.

Alden’s health improved significantly after their talk. But ever cautious, Charlie insisted he take a nap to ensure he got his much needed rest. After several backs and forth, Alden conceded, but not without demanding a flurry of kisses and a plate of his favorite biscuits once he awoke. 

In the kitchen, Charlie found the box of biscuits, plating them one at a time.

Sparing one final glance at Alden’s bedroom door, he sank to the floor, body wracked with fresh tears. Consumed by a chaotic mix of emotions brewing inside him.

Relief.

Shame. 

Guilt.

All vying for control, yet none succeeding as the dominant one.

Charlie gasped for breath, bracing his back against the wall as he counted his breaths, falling back on old methods to calm himself. Counted every gulp of air as he reflected.

Alden had achieved what he thought had been impossible.

Prying one stone of the weight he’d had been carrying, adding much needed relief. Making him feel lighter than he had in ages. And assuring his love no less, a kindness Charlie didn't deserve.

But that single act was dangerous. Inviting the rest of the stones to follow suit, unleashing a landslide with disastrous consequences, an unstoppable mass of truth that would demolish everything he had fought for.

A hypothetical scenario sure, but a highly probable one at that.

Charlie closed his eyes, trying to locate something to ground him, his breath coming in rapid pants.

Finding it, inside the mess of his head.

A small but powerful voice, his own, assuring him of another future, one far less dismal. Hopeful, even.

The possibility that Alden could accept him, everything about him, nasty histories and all.

And that he loved him, no matter what.

Charlie briefly smiled at that, tasting his tears on his lip.

That was all he needed, really.

A chance.

And today proved more than anything that that future was closer than he gave it credit for.

Chapter Text

It was a slow night, not unlike previous ones.

One that allowed for the perfect opportunity to decompress, to savor the stillness. 

Tom spent his time in the dining room, a hot mug of tea in his hand with Bach’s 5. Suite as his background accompaniment. Lester was nowhere to be found, having accepted Phoebe’s offer of joining her on a small run. Tom had declined, preferring to recover from their excursion instead, having depleted much of his brain power on campus tours and schmoozing over university deans. A tremendous amount of effort that paid off in spades, might he add, pulling out all the stops to secure Charlie’s future.

The last thing he wanted was to waste what precious energy he had remaining cavorting with the likes of her.

Fragile truce or otherwise.

So a quiet evening with his laptop it was, intending to spend a few hours adding to his wedding dossier and touching up abandoned mood boards that earned Lester’s ire. Another reason why he refused to include Lester in the planning stages other than rudimentary questions and debates on the future flavor of their cake.

Red velvet versus lemon curd, a battle for victory to be decided on a future date.

He had only gone an hour into his planning, mug of tea drained to nothing when the front door began to rattle loudly, hearing it echo throughout the house. Tom narrowed his eyes, glancing at the clock on his screen.

It was too early for Lester to make his return, not expecting him back for another few hours. And Charlie wasn’t due until the following day. Phoebe’s presence would have been sensed before she even made it to the porch.

He continued glaring at the door, waiting as the unknown intruder fumbled with the lock. Keeping his gaze level, Tom slipped his hand underneath the table, feeling around for the stashed 10mm glock he and Lester kept for emergencies (plus a few hidden others). As his fingers made contact with the cold metal, the door opened, revealing a familiar mop of dark curls.

His hand fell away from the gun. 

“Charlie?”

Charlie raised his head, waving his hand halfheartedly. He appeared more exhausted than he had during their trip, registering the dark bags on his face even from his far distance. He knew it was a bad idea for Lester to get the kid addicted to caffeine, the crash was bound to happen eventually.

Tom stood from his seat, making his way to the living area. 

“I wasn’t expecting you back until tomorrow.”

Charlie barely acknowledged him, shrugging off his coat to hang on the wall. He had a sluggish energy about him, a slowness that Tom hadn’t seen since the early days of their…acquaintance. One that should have left him triumphant, not weary. 

Something was off.

“Charlie?”

He said nothing, his head hung low, moving to sidestep out of his way until Tom braced him by the shoulders.

“Hey now, Charlie, look at me.”

Now in close proximity, Tom could see unmistakable redness lining Charlie’s eyes, his sclera surrounded by red veins. Faded tear stains winding down the sides of his pink cheeks. 

Something wasn’t off.

Something was wrong.

“Charlie,” Tom’s voice fell to a gentle whisper. “Are you alright?.”

That got more of a response from Charlie, making his bottom lip tremble before exhaling a large sigh, his curls falling over his eyes.

“Y-yes,”

Lies.

“I mean no. Actually it’s…it's complicated.” Charlie corrected, rubbing his eyes, making the redness more apparent.

Tom tucked a large curl behind his ear. “You know better than anyone that I can understand complicated matters. Right?”

That got a weak smile from Charlie.

Tom squeezed his shoulders. “It’s been some time since you and I had a one on one talk with each other. Is this something you’re able to discuss with me?”

A nod.

Good, progress.

Tom kissed the top of his head, giving his shoulders another firm squeeze.

“I’ll make us some tea.”

Tom thought he’d appreciated the quiet before. Unfortunately, there was such a thing as too much quiet.

He blew on his tea, taking a small sip. Charlie’s tea had remained untouched. One hand was clawed around his mug, the other stirring his tea with his spoon, watching small vortexes form.

“Charlie?”

“Hmm?”

“You’ve been staring at your tea for the last five minutes. It’s certainly cooled by now, don’t you agree?” 

“Oh-right, sorry.” Charlie apologized, setting his spoon aside to take a quick sip of his tea.

Tom smiled softly. “I would have thought you’d have no issues breaking the ice by now. It's been some time since you’ve been so quiet.”

He hadn’t meant it to come across as a dig, more like playful teasing. But the slump in Charlie’s shoulders suggested otherwise, his hand tensing around his mug.

“Charlie,” Tom placed his hand on Charlie’s, squeezing it briefly. “It was only a joke. Not like you to be so shy around us after all this time.”

Charlie sighed and nodded. “I know, it’s just…what I have to say, it’s not easy for me.”

Tom took another sip, wondering what could be causing Charlie his internal distress.

“Did something happen?”

Some hesitation, then-

“That’s a bit of an understatement, but yes.”

Tom frowned, quickly forcing his face to adopt a neutral expression. “Is this in regards to Alden?”

Silence.

Then a tiny nod, so subtle Tom almost missed it.

His nostrils flared a sharp breath, thanking his luck that Lester wasn’t present. God only knows the rage the man would have devolved into, the chaos he would have unleashed. Although that wasn’t to say Tom would act any better, especially upon learning what the boy did to offend Charlie.

Or worse, hurt.

He swallowed the rest of his tea. “What did he do?”

“Nothing, nothing!” 

And like always, Charlie jumped to the boy’s defense. What else was new? How infatuated was he to never notice Alden’s obvious character flaws? No one could be that perfect. Lester wasn’t, and Tom could set aside some of his ego to admit he also had…improvements that could be made. Point being, no one was immune to criticism, not even Alden.

Tom huffed. “Then what is it?”

Charlie chewed on his lower lip, eyes darting around, no doubt trying to formulate some backwards reasoning to excuse Alden in whatever part he played, whatever scenario happened between the pair of them.

“It’s…it’s just he….Oh! May I ask you something first, Tom?”

Of course he would change topics, never shedding the trait of segueing around a touchy conversation. A master at evasion, save for Lester, the true king of its title.

“Charlie-”

“It’s relevant I promise.”

At least he was perceptive. Tom sighed, opting to humor him.

“Go on.”

Charlie nodded, fidgeting with his hands.  “Before you met Lester, you’ve dated other people right?”

If anyone else had asked that question, they would have been sporting a bib of red crimson, courtesy of their slit necks. As if some like him could ever be inexperienced in the field. Look at him for God’s sake. But Charlie was naive when it came to love, too trusting. And Tom never dared to regale him with tales of past lost loves. Unlike a certain American who had eagerly shared his past exploits with Charlie, damning the judgment and consequence. Tom happened to be the type who kept those experiences close to his chest.

Until now.

Tom reclined back in his chair. “Obviously yes. Too many for me to recall their names or importance. Why are you asking?”

“Well, were any of them-what did they think-ugh,” Charlie huffed a breath, taking a quick sip of his tea for aid. “Did any of them know everything about you?”

Tom frowned. “Elaborate.”

Charlie shrugged. “You know, did they know about your past? Your career? The good? The bad?”

Tom paused, ruminating on the question.

“Frankly, no. Most people I dated weren’t people I trusted enough with that knowledge. They were outsiders, people that would have surely compromised me if I had. I kept that information hidden, fabricated stories whenever one pried too close for my comfort. I usually dumped them when they became more trouble than they were worth. In my entire dating history, Lester is still to this day, the only one that became privy to those details. Obviously, he had the benefit of knowing me through more…darker channels. There wasn’t anything to hide.”

He tapped his fingers on the table, briefly surrendering to a bout of ill fated nostalgia. Faces of past jilted lovers emerged, women that desired more than Tom was willing to give. Finding the idea of a bond tiresome, unnecessary. Accepting a future without a partner. Turning his focus to other ventures; becoming the top boss in London. Until Lester came into the picture, effectively upending his life in the worst and best ways possible.

Now, why Charlie had asked him that in the first place, Tom had his suspicions.

Ones that filled him with that same uncomfortable itch.

“Oh, ok. That makes sense,” Charlie replied, rubbing the back of his neck.

“So only Lester knew? The whole truth about you I mean.”

Tom nodded. “Yes. I never expected to mix business with pleasure, but considering my other options, Lester was the better alternative.”

“So you stayed with Lester because you both were crim- both were in the same career path? To make it easier?”

Tom raised a brow.  “I wouldn’t call anything to do with Lester easy. We do love each other. Being in the same business made those tougher conversations tolerable. We already knew the darker parts of one another.”

He paused, sensing exactly where the conversation was going.

Tom’s voice lowered to a softer register. “Charlie, there’s a reason you’re asking me this. Right?”

And there it was. The slight hitch of his breath, the ever present pink igniting life into Charlie’s cheeks once more. Tom sighed deeply, scrubbing his face with his hand, lingering on the scar crested over his brow.

“Charlie, answer me.”

Charlie exhaled a shaky breath and nodded. “Yes.”

Tom’s eyes narrowed to slits. “Does Alden know something?”

More silence.

No.

Tom shifted his chair closer, locking his one good eye on Charlie. “Did you tell him anything?”

Charlie wilted in his seat, perhaps praying that he would disappear from existence altogether. All but confirming Tom’s suspicions.

“Charlie, what did you tell him?” Tom spoke through gritted teeth, feeling his enamel crack and splinter from the pressure.

“I-I didn’t tell him anything,” Charlie stuttered, sinking further beneath the table, until all Tom could see were his wide green eyes. Full of indisputable panic.

He always was a terrible liar.

Tom clenched his fists together, trying to quell the anger that pooled in his belly.

“But,” Charlie continued, remerging from the safety of the table. “He found out something. On his own.”

Fuck.

Tom gulped audibly, his jaw tensing as his molars snapped together.

“What did he find out?” 

Forcing the words out took him great effort, not daring to speak further, or risking the last remnants of his composure. He knew it was a mistake to bring down his guard. Knew they were treading into dangerous territory by allowing an outsider into their home. A sanctuary from all else, compromised because of a kid who dared remind he had a heart, a weakness that could be exploited. The end, brought about by some worthless flower shop boy of all things. 

How poetic.

Charlie averted his gaze, finding renewed interest in his cold tea. “He found a photo.”

Tom stilled, halting the gears in his mind as they calculated a backup plan, their progress hinging on Charlie’s confirmation. “What photo?”

He was certain that was an area he had been careful about, instilling a harsh no mobile policy for Alden whenever he stepped foot into their residence. Using privacy as his reasoning. In hindsight, perhaps the wrong choice. Akin to telling Lester that sex was off limits and having to endure the rest of the day with him hot on his heels, horny and desperate.

Curls obscuring his face, Charlie wrapped himself in a tight embrace, swallowing oxygen like precious liquid.

“Of me. It was a photo of me.” Charlie spoke softly, never seeing Tom’s hand withdraw from his pocket, abandoning his message to Lester. And all of his plans for retribution, shelving them for another time.

How could a photograph of Charlie possibly be incriminating? Unless...

“Hang on, are Lester and I in it?” Tom asked, brushing his knee against Charlie’s.

“No, only me. It’s a photo I never thought I would see again.” Charlie winced, tugging on the collar on his turtleneck. “The one that led him-Denning, to me in the first place. You…you remember right?”

Oh, that photograph.

Tom had never seen it for himself, thank god. He had the unfortunate displeasure of being described said photograph in person, the monster never sparing a single explicit detail. Tom knew its contents, knew that Charlie was forever captured in a vulnerable moment. An image plastered over the internet’s seedier sites, on display for all the perverts that frequented them.

Hang on-

“How did Alden get a hold of that in the first place? Where was he even looking to find that photo in the first place?” Tom grumbled, annoyed on Charlie’s behalf that his privacy was violated. 

Yet secretly giddy that Alden had a very prevalent character flaw, giving Charlie a much needed reality check.

But what little glee he had was wiped instantly by the sullen look on Charlie’s face, his eyes wet from unshed tears. Putting aside his pride, Tom pulled Charlie into a hug, his smile returning on it being received.

“He didn’t mean to find it, he happened upon it by accident,” Charlie sheepishly replied.

Sure he did.

“But that’s not where it ended.” Charlie remarked, his voice muffled by Tom’s shoulder.

“What do you mean?”

“We had a fight, a big one. Then…it just came out.”

Tom’s eyes widened. “What? What came out?”

More than the truth, as he would come to learn.

Their fight had everything. Befitting a drama on the BBC.

Betrayal.

Hurt.

Tears.

The unexpected projectile vomit.

Culminating in the reveal of Charlie’s past history as a prostitute. And the nasty truths dredged up with it. By the end of his story, Charlie had depleted himself of tears, reduced to little more than a sniffling mess, using Tom’s satin shirt as a tissue. 

“There, there Charlie,” Tom whispered, rubbing his back in soothing motions. Charlie said nothing, burying his face further into his wet shirt as he struggled to relax, having to relive the night’s events for Tom’s benefit.

“What happened after? Did he break up with you?”

Charlie shook his head. “N-no. Though I wouldn’t have blamed him if he had. I was so certain he’d be disgusted by me. Plenty of people would be.”

Tom gripped him tighter, suppressing his anger.

“Then plenty of them wouldn’t be worth more than the dirt they step on. I would consider them lower than dog droppings.”

That got a weak chuckle from Charlie. “I guess so. I’m more than thankful Alden proved otherwise. He was so kind, more than I deserved. It’s no wonder he’s one of the greats.”

Tom opted to tousle Charlie’s hair in lew of a response. Credit where credit was due, Alden acted commendably. More than any other peer in his shoes would. He still thought Charlie could do better, but he kept that comment to himself. Leaving himself with one final matter to deal with.

“Is that all he knows? Your past on the streets.” Tom gently prodded, needing resolution.

Charlie’s smile fell. “Yeah. That’s all he knows. Nothing…nothing more after that,”

Tom nodded, giving Charlie another hug. “Good and that’s all he ever needs to know.”

Charlie said nothing, creating a pregnant pause.

“Right?” Tom reiterated.

“But-”

“No Charlie,” Tom interrupted. 

Charlie scoffed, wiping his eyes. “You didn’t let me finish.”

“I don’t have to. Charlie you cannot tell Alden anything else. I don’t care what your reasoning is or how you plan to justify it but you can’t."

“But Tom-”

“No Charlie-”

“Just wait! Please!” Charlie pleaded, pressing his hand against Tom’s lips to silence him.

“Please let me say my piece first, I’ve earned that right haven’t I?”

Tom sighed, gently removing Charlie’s hand from his face. “Charlie,”

“I wasn’t sure what I was expecting from Alden,” Charlie spoke frantically, clasping his hands around Tom’s. “I honestly thought he would leave me after finding out I lied to him. But he proved me wrong! And guess what? He forgave me for it! He surprised me by reaffirming his love for me. He can be trusted! Doesn’t that matter to you? Isn’t that important? What if he proves you wrong too?”

As if he could.

“That’s a risk we can’t afford to take Charlie. You know that.” Tom stated firmly.

He needed to get a handle on this and fast, beyond irritated that Charlie would jeopardize their livelihood over some…some boy.

Charlie groaned in frustration, his face turning splotchy and red, fresh tears forming. 

“I don’t like lying to him, Tom. I hate it.”

Tom sighed, resting his hand on his shoulder. “I know. But that’s the risk that comes with dating a civilian Charlie. There are certain…compromises you have to make. For your sake and his.”

Charlie let out a laugh, sickly and unlike his sweet natured one.

“Oh perfect! So you’re saying my best bet is to just wait around for any other former sex slaves, I’m sure there’s plenty of those around.”

Tom grimaced, disturbed by Charlie’s sudden backtalk. “Charlie, you know that’s not what I-”

“Better yet!” Charlie continued, standing up. “I’ll be the spokesman for it! Start a support group! I’ll become the honorary member of a discarded pet’s anonymous club! I’m sure there’ll be plenty of bachelors for the picking.”

Tom took several breaths, feeling fumes pour out from his ears. A fuse dangerously close to being lit. It was not like Charlie to be so disrespectful. An attitude that didn’t mesh well with his kind personality at all. It was obvious where he picked up the behavior, knowing damn well who was the culprit.

“Charlie-”

Charlie bared his teeth in a manic smile.  “Happy Tom!? I hope you’re proud of-”

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” Tom roared, the force of his yell reverberating off the walls, making the house groan in sympathy. 

Yet Charlie stood triumphantly among it, face not betraying so much as a single blink or wince. Coming a long way from the sniveling boy that used to cower at the mere sound of his footsteps. If Tom hadn’t been the insulted party, he would have been impressed. 

Tom sighed, pinching his brow, deciding to pivot to an alternative method.

“Charlie, sit down. Please.” 

He could see Charlie’s throat bob, weighing out his options, before returning to his seat, his green emeralds never once leaving Tom’s, unwavering in their determination. A tactic Tom had beaten him over the head with in getting what he wanted. He allowed himself a tiny smile, proud of Charlie’s confidence despite their opposing positions.

He crouched down, keeping his eyesight level with Charlie’s, feeling the heat of his stern glare radiate off him.

“Charlie. You know that is not what I insinuated. I never said you couldn’t be with Alden,”

“But that’s what you want,” Charlie countered, wiping his nose. “I know you don’t like him.”

Even so…

“My opinion on Alden aside, you have to understand what’s at stake for us. Being here is an incredible opportunity for us. For you. We cannot afford to lose what we built simply because you feel bad about hiding it. Don’t we matter?”

More insufferable silence. Then a solemn nod.

Tom sighed. “Doesn’t Alden matter?”

A quicker nod this time. Tom tried not to dwell on it.

“You love him, right?”

“Yes.” Charlie answered, his voice rough.

“Then it is imperative that he stays in the dark about all of this,” Tom gestured around with his hand. “He deserves peace of mind. No sense in disturbing that, right?”

He could see the conflicting emotions play out on Charlie’s face, his features contorting into a painful twist of anger and sadness, before resignation settled in.

“R-right.” Charlie answered reluctantly.

“Good,” Tom parted his curls, pressing a kiss to his temple. “You’re a sweet boy, I know you won’t let us down.”

“But what if-”

Tom’s mobile buzzed loudly against his hip, the screen flashing Lester’s name. 

“Hold that thought Charlie,” Tom replied, fishing his mobile from his pocket. “Yes Lester?”

Lester’s voice was difficult to make out, marred by outside noise and hissing static. He heard a few words; aid, hand, here, now, bastard. Whatever his situation was, Tom knew he was no help remaining home.

“Lester, I’ll be over soon, now tell me where you are? …What car?”

A loud honking noise could suddenly be heard from the drive, startling the pair of them.

Tom hung up his mobile, tucking it into his pocket. “Charlie I apologize, but Lester’s in a bit of a bind at the moment. I need to leave.”

He peered at Charlie, face barely veiling his disappointment, lips pulled into a stubborn pout. He sighed, giving Charlie a quick hug, one that was not reciprocated.

“There’s some leftover pasta in the fridge. Help yourself to as much as you want.”

Charlie said nothing. Tom sighed, deciding not to press him any further. He went to the living area, the loud horn blaring in the background. Grabbing his coat from the rack, Tom grabbed the door knob, stopping before he opened the door, sparing a final look at Charlie.

Looking absolutely dejected in his chair.

“Remember what I said Charlie. I know things seem unfair for you and I’m not discounting that. But this is bigger than you, you need to understand that.”

He didn’t wait for Charlie to respond, knowing what his answer would be, if any. He opened the door, tossing his coat over his shoulder as he stepped outside, closing the door behind him before he could hear a quiet goodbye.

Chapter Text

“-so right when we’re cornered, no way out, the bastard trips over his own laces and fucking eats shit!”

“That’s fuckin’ embarassin’.”

“No kidding! Gave me the chance to snatch his revolver. Put two in his skull before he even had the chance to react.”

Lester sighed wistfully in his chair, smile growing as the scene played out in his head. A classic case of his skill with a gun, adding the clumsy bastard as another tally in his growing game book. He had no idea what his true total was. Probably somewhere near triple digits if he was lucky.

Quadruple if he was really lucky.

“Anyways, it was easy pickings after that…”

He’d been telling the story of last night’s events to Stoltz’s new charge, Nigel, a tall and lanky figure with a bushy mullet. Odd looking guy but one of the few in Phoebe’s rank that didn’t piss him off. And one of the few that actually liked his sense of humor. Whether it was ass kissing or not, Lester was happy to have another person in his corner.

Nigel adjusted the straps of his tactical vest, shifting loosely around his figure. “Impressive sir. But I thought Mrs. Ranlin took out the rest of the group. That’s what she told us anyway.”

Lester rolled his eyes, grabbing his carton of Marlboros from his desk drawer. 

Leave it to Phoebe to exaggerate her side of the story, cocky bitch. 

Sure, she wasn’t the one that pissed off Morrisey’s partner. And maybe he insulted the guy’s mom more than necessary. But he’ll be damned to admit she had any sort of numbers on him. Not a chance in hell. Bullets always did better than blades. Less messy too.

What she did have though, was the best kill of the night, slicing Morrisey’s stupid grin off his face and leaving behind a bloody disgusting mess that Lester was sure would haunt him in his nightmares. Did in fact, but Lester kept that to himself.

He lit his cigarette, taking a long drag as the sweet taste of nicotine filled his lungs. He watched Nigel shift uncomfortably against the doorframe, his eyes glued to the carton.

Oh what the hell.

Lester held out the carton, hearing Nigel mumble a quiet thanks as he took it, unsure of the chummy exchange. He wouldn’t hold it against him, having seen the same with Charlie. Not that he expected a similar friendship. People like Charlie only came around once in a blue moon, or whatever the saying was.

“Anyways, where was I? Oh yeah, so after that-”

“Engrossed in your tall tales Lester?”

Aw shit.

And as always, his royal majesty had to make his appearance.

Nigel quickly stubbed out his cigarette, tossing it in the trash before standing at attention, recoiling upon Tom’s grand arrival. And right at the juicy part of the story...

Lester smiled widely. “Hey Tom, I was just telling Nigel here about yesterday’s meeting. Haven’t even gotten to your part yet.”

Tom rolled his eyes, narrowing his gaze at Nigel as he crossed his arms. 

“There’s nothing much to tell. You needed help and I provided it, end of story,” He turned to Nigel, turning on his signature stare, raised brow and all. “As for you, I’m sure Stoltz won’t want to hear that you have been cavorting with Lester instead of attending munitions training. You’re on thin ice with him as it is.”

Nigel’s face turned white after that threat, muttering multiple apologies to Tom before rushing out the door, his tail between his legs.

Damn it.

Lester groaned and slumped over his desk. “Come on Tom, did you have to threaten the one person in this place who doesn’t hate me?”

To his credit, Tom appeared apologetic, if his expression of indifference was considered as such. 

“I’m sorry Lester, if anything I’m doing you and that boy a favor. Stoltz is already at his wits end with you and if he finds out his new protege prefers you to him…”

“I get it, I get it. You’re saving him the trouble. Look at you, becoming his savior. You’re not getting soft on me now?”

Tom scoffed, the fainted shade of pink staining his cheeks as he swiped the carton from his desk, taking his seat. 

Ah, the ice man melteth.

“By the way, what are you doing here? I thought after last night that’d you want to take today off?” Lester asked, kicking his heels up on the table, ignoring Tom’s drawn out sigh.

Not that he didn’t want his partner around, not at all. Probably needed an excuse to burn off the extra adrenaline. It’d been ages since Tom was in a proper fist fight with a boss, and Morrisey’s crew certainly gave Tom a challenge. Nothing he hadn’t seen before of course. He wouldn’t, as English pricks put it, slag off his partner.

Tom sighed, lighting up his cigarette. “I had intended to, but after last night, my plans changed.”

Lester nodded. “If you’re looking for more action you’re not gonna get any besides a shit pile of paperwork, and before you get on my ass, I did it. Started it. I…well I looked at the brief.” 

He braced himself for Tom’s typical insults, maybe another lecture about the importance of doing his work and improving his crap writing. Instead, Tom appeared lost in his thoughts, ignoring the ash falling from his cigarette and collecting on his lap.

“Uh, you ok there Tommy?”

Tom spun his head so fast, Lester half expected it to land on his desk. Lester knew that nickname was off limits, but it was the quickest way to get Tom out of whatever funk he was in. Who knew a name could be a trigger word?

“Don’t-”

“I know, I know, I’m sorry,” Lester replied, holding up his hands as a peace offering. “Needed to get your attention.”

Tom sighed, cursing silently to himself as he brushed off the ash on his pants. “Still, you know better than that.”

“I know,” Lester nodded, pausing after. “You didn’t drop by just to work, right?”

“No, I came to talk.”

“So talk, I’m all ears.” Lester grinned, stretching in his chair to get comfortable.

Nice. It’d been awhile since he heard some good gossip.

Tom nodded, taking a long drag of smoke. “I had a talk with Charlie last night. He mentioned some very concerning information. Something that involved us both. All of us really.”

“What? He finally broke it off with Alden?” Lester replied, crossing his fingers under the table and praying for its reveal.

Tom shook his head. “On the contrary. Alden discovered some news about Charlie.”

Lester frowned, crushing his cig between his fingers. “What?”

“He found out about Charlie’s past as a prostitute. On a damn web page of all places.” Tom grumbled, roughly stubbing the last of his cigarette on the ashtray. Probably imagined the ashtray was Alprick’s face.

“Shit, how the fuck did that go? When the fuck did that happen? How did Charlie react-”

“One question at a time Lester. The usual theatre. They fought, they cried, and most importantly they made up. From the way Charlie described it to me, it sounds like they’re closer than ever.”

Lester shook his head, sinking his chair. “Jesus, can’t imagine how that went for the kid. How the fuck did Alprick even find it? Charlie doesn’t go around advertising it and trust me I looked.”

Tom’s look of disgust quickly had him backpedaling.

“Not recently! Back when we first got him!” Lester retorted, desperately trying to save face. “If I couldn't find anything I don’t see how some pansy flower boy could.”

“Regardless,” Tom interrupted, fishing out a fresh cigarette from the carton. “That’s not where my concern lies. You and I are the only ones who know the depth of Charlie’s past. The good, the bad, and the awful lot of it.”

Lester nodded, flicking off the dangling ash from the paper. They were the only people in the world who knew his history. Gifted with trust and knowledge of a boy who fought more than any other. It made their bond all the more special.

Who else would-

Wait…

“Where’s this going Tom?” Lester asked, his brows knitting tightly together.

Tom took a large breath, fidgeting with the lighter in his hands. 

“Charlie is under the impression that Alden could accept him for who he is. That he can accept him no matter what. He wants to tell Alden everything.”

Lester’s throat went dry. No matter how many times he swallowed, nothing could stick.

“When you say everything-”

“Everything!” Tom shouted, taking another gulp of air to calm himself, lighting his cigarette. Only when he took another deep drag, did he finally mellow out. “He said he couldn’t handle it anymore. He wants to tell Alden the truth. He’s tired of lying.”

Lester stilled, chewing on the new information.

Charlie-their Charlie, wanted to spill the beans? 

Wanted to expose everything for the sake of one single fucking guy? 

Not caring who or what he hurt in the process?

He cracked his knuckles, his hand closing into a trembling fist.

That little…

“What did you tell him?” He spoke quietly, feeling the last threads of his stability begin to pull.

Tom sensed his tension, sitting up in his chair. “I said no, obviously. I told him not to entertain the idea any longer. He knew the risks of getting involved with a civilian-”

“And did you also tell him that he has some fucking nerve putting our asses to the fire too? Did he forget that we’re just as much a part of his history? Don’t we fucking matter to him?!”

Tom’s expression fell, a genuine show of sympathy this time. “Lester-”

Lester sprang from his chair, feeling it topple behind him. “No fuck that! I’m tired of this Tom! Ever since he got with that little prick, it’s like we became an afterthought to him! That we’re not important anymore! Just two men he lives with before he fucks off to that little shit’s home!”

“I know Lester-”

But his fuse had already been lit, and Lester was ready to explode. Unleashing the full fury of his feelings that had been buried for so long.

“And you wanna know what else too? What’s been bugging me from the beginning of his little fling? Charlie’s changed! And look I get it, I was happy for the kid when he got a boyfriend! I was so fucking proud and you know that!” Lester spat, pointing a finger at Tom as he nodded weakly, for once keeping his remarks to himself.

“You were.” Tom spoke softly.

“Damn right! But ever since they got together, it’s like the kid can’t function without him! Everything has to tie back to him! That he can’t even take a whiff of air without mentioning the guy’s name! Like he lost his independence or something. I was never like that! I never clung to you like some sick desperate puppy!” Lester blared, pacing back and forth in their office, feeling the soles of his shoes heat up.

Tom stared at him, tapping the excess ash from his cigarette. “I be-”

Lester stopped in his tracks, glaring at Tom as he jabbed his finger in his chest. “I love you but if the next words out of your mouth are some fucking snarky comment I’m knocking out of your chair. I don’t care.”

Lester breathed harshly, feeling his hot breath escape in heavy plumes. 

“Why can’t he find someone else, why can’t he-”

A hand wrapped around his own, squeezing tightly.

Tom stared at him unfazed “Sit down,”

“I don’t want to-”

“Sit.” Tom glowered, his eyes turning dark, casting a twinkle in his scarred eye. Lester huffed another sharp breath, squeezing Tom’s hand before pulling up his tossed seat.

“Lester, I wasn't going to belittle you. Frankly I agree with many of your grievances. Some more than others.”

Lester flopped back in his chair, even more pissed now that he damaged the reclining feature of his chair. “So what then?”

“We need to be careful how we move forward with Charlie. I…we care about him immensely. If we do not conduct ourselves properly with him, we could risk severing our own relationship with him.”

Lester pouted, sinking further into his chair. “So we can’t break them up?”

He allowed himself a tiny smile, thinking of all the ways they could split the two up. With some prep time and access to some rats, he could make a really big-

“No. While that may solve our problems, I’m afraid the outcome would be a short-lived victory.”

Lester frowned. “What do you mean? It would be the easiest thing right? He wouldn’t even know we were involved.”

“That’s not what I was referring to.”

Lester faltered, digging his fingers into the arm of his chair.

“What? You think if they broke up Charlie would find a way to blame us?”

Tom said nothing, picking at the butt of his cigarette.

Lester poked further.

“You think he would hate us?”

Tom shrugged, for once looking uncertain. “I’m not sure. But as you said, technically shouted, it’s clear Charlie has a strong connection with Alden. Perhaps even deeper than what we have with him. Probably more than we could ever attain.”

Lester stared at him, picking at the leather under his fingertips. 

Charlie had only been in their life for a few years, more than whatever time he could hope to have with Alden. But the thought of Charlie choosing someone other than them, finding a new ‘partner in crime’, it just didn’t feel right. Not that they would have kept Charlie from finding love forever, he wasn’t that selfish. Knew that Charlie deserved his own special someone. But the chance that Charlie could seriously give them up, forsake whatever bond they had with him in his quest for love? That scared him. The fact that it seemed like a possibility in the first place shook him to his core.

None of this was fair.

“This sucks Tom.”

“It does.”

Lester bit his lip, eyeing the Marlboros on his desk, his lips itchy for another light. He forced himself to turn away, the ash tasting far bitter than he had hoped for.

“What do we do now?”

Tom stood from his chair, and moved to stand behind Lester, squeezing his shoulders. “We wait it out. Charlie does care for us. I can only hope whatever burdens he's battling can stretch out for as long as they can. We’ll find a solution in time. Something where we can all win.”

He wrapped his arms around Lester’s neck, leaning to kiss his cheek. Lester smiled weakly, his cheek tickling from the warm touch.

“Yeah, yeah you’re right. Despite the shit I said about him, Charlie’s a good kid. A strong one. I don’t think we’ll have to worry about this for a long time…”